FanFic: Sword of the White Dragon 2

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Hey guys, whats going on? I just felt like doing it so here goes my next fanfic.

http://img222.imageshack.us/img222/5827/shiroryuu8gm2.png

Chapter 1 - The Dragon unleashes his fury on those who oppress the weak

In the interplanetery system Gurhal, there exists three planets: Parum, Neudaiz, and Moatoob. In this interplanetary system, the people of these planets, consisting of humans, newmans, casts, and beasts have once lived together in piece. However, one day, an alien life form known as SEED has arrived, infecting the people as well as the native creatures living in the three planets. Eventually, this life form known as SEED has taken over and left the interplanetary system of Gurhal in chaos with the exception of those living in the Guardian's Colony. Those who have been infected by SEED now oppress the general populace who have not been infected. Those who have been victimized by the people that have been infected with SEED, living in this chaotic world, struggling desperately what they can to survive. Many people are unable to go to the Guardian's Colony, and thus, are forced to live in one of the three planets where the people infected by SEED oppress those weaker than theirselves, unable to control theirselves now that their minds have given in to SEED. However, a hero will manifest himself....

A gang of men driving plowders, which are vehicles resembling motocycles drive around in the planet Neudaiz. They were all varying in races, humans, beasts, casts, and newmen and using all sorts of weapons including swords, guns, and wands. The leader looked to be a Newman with light skin, thin build, short black hair with, wearing a black vest and black pants. He had a pair of handguns, one on each hand. He as well as the other members of his gang looked to be infected by SEED. As they ravage through Ohtoku city which did not look to be in ruins, they see a group of innocent people and slaughter them for what seemed to be no reason at all. As they kill the innocent people, they laugh as though having a great time killing these people. These gang members seemed to have been former Guardians. The people are trying to run away, but one of the gang members, a Newman wielding a wand casts rabarta to put up a barrier of ice around so that the civilians will not be able to escape. With the barrier of ice, the civilians were unable to run away as the other gang members, wielding swords and guns brandished their weapons with grins on their faces as they saw the frightened, agonized look on the faces of their victims. One of the people, a human wielding a long bow told two of his friends "Hey guys! Hold that bitch in place for me! I wanna show of my skills with this thing." A pair of beasts grabbed a young, newman woman who looked to be twenty four years old. The newman woman wore glasses, had long blonde hair, a black dress, and had a voluptuous body. She tried to fight back against the gang, apparently being a Force using a crossbow and a wand, but there were too many people for her to fight off alone. Eventually, a pair of beasts were able to hold her down for the human to fire his arrow at her. The human fired his arrow, with excellent technique with the arrow going at a very fast speed, faster than most bullets. The woman tried to seduce one of the beasts so that the gang members would not kill her. One of the beasts was very muscular and strong, and the newman woman tried to lean her head on the beast’s muscular shoulder and told him “Oh, such hard muscles, you must be really strong, you’re really hot too.” The newman woman gave the beast a flirty wink and brung her body close to the beast’s. She then had her hands around the beast’s waist, and the beast was completely off-guard, seeing how physically attractive the newman woman was and told the other gang members “Hey, don’t kill this chick, she’s really hot. I’m gonna have her.” The other gang members let the beast have the newman woman for himself and the Fomar put his longbow down. Abruptly however, the newman woman delivered a knee strike to the beast’s groin, sending him to the floor wincing in pain. The Fomar pulled out his longbow and fired at the newman woman.

However the barrier of ice was cut down and the woman who was about to be attacked noticed that something was wierd, even though the human fired the arrow very accurately and very fast, she was not dead. He opened her eyes to see a man with white long hair in front of her. She said to herself "Did this person sacrifice himself to save me?" The man with white long hair turned around and showed the newman woman that he grabbed the arrow with his bare hand. "Huh? You grabbed it with your bare hand? Who..who are you?" Despite having white hair, the man looked to be a fairly young man who looked to a year older than the newman woman, about 25 years old. His skin was also white and his eyes were red, this man must have been an albino. He wore a long red trenchcoat, a red hakama, and a metal headband on his forehead and he had a pair of swords by his waste.
"You son of a bitch!" said one of the gang members, a male human with a shotgun. He fired it at the man with white long hair, but the white haired man drew his two sabers and cut the shotgun in half, and then sliced of the cast's arms and then his head. The albino man then went after the two beasts holding the newman woman, severing their arms and then slashing at their stomachs and fatally wounding them. The human with the long bow fired an arrow at the albino only to have it cut in half. The albino then charged at the human and slashed through his chest. A male cast wielding a giant sword prepared to attack the albino, but the albino saw it coming and did a thrusting attack with one of his swords that went through the cast's head. A male newman with a rod casted a series of foies at the albino, but the albino ran at him, sidestepping each time to dodge the foies and cut the newman down.

"I see you're a very skilled swordsman." the leader, the male newman with the Twin Handguns said to the albino. "But there is no way you can be a match for me." He said as he had his two Handguns ready and pointing at the albino, who showed no fear in his face, he kept a composed, stern, stone cold face as he continued to approach the newman ranger. All along the newman woman looked, thinking to herself "Is this guy crazy? Why won't he use a gun? He can't fight those guns with only swords."

The male newman fired at the albino, but the albino swordsman used his swords to deflect all of the bullets, being careful not to dodge them completely knowing that there was a newman woman he was trying to protect. The albino was able to close in and use his swords against the RAnewm, using one of his swords to redirect the the line of fire of one of the guns and the other to do a stab through the newman's stomach, following up with an upward slash that separated the upper portion of the newman's body and leaving a bloody mess. In fact, now, the albino seemed to have left a bloody mess with all of the gang members he killed. The surviving gang members tried to escape, but the albino severed their legs so that they wouldn't run away. One of the gang members cried for mercy "Pl..Pl..please,...don't kill....me...I don't...I don't wanna die." Tears ran down the gang member's eyes, afraid of the albino hunter's ridiculous skill with swords and how he looked. The albino, although someone who may be considered attractive by many woman with his youthful face, slender but physically fit build, and his long flowing hair, he may also be frightening to others with his unusual albino complexion, his red devilish eyes which combined with the stern, cold look on his face makes others want to avoid him. His red eyes seem to reflect upon all of the blood that he has shed throughout his life. Killing people, whether a human, newman, beast, or cast, was something that seemed to be natural to this albino, as though he's been a mass murderer since childhood. "You should have thought about that before you killed those innocent people." The albino finally talked as he raised his sword, and despite the fact that the gang members begged for mercy, it seemed that the albino was unable to show any mercy to the gang members as he hacked up all of them. The newman woman was amazed with the albino's sword skill. "Who is this man? How can someone be so skilled? Could it really be him? I heard rumors from a far away planet called Ragol about an albino swordsman. The rumors were that he was very quiet and emotionless, he had white skin, long white hair, and red eyes. He was an extremely skilled swordsman, no one was ever a match for him in a fight, even those who used guns or magic were helpless against that fighter, could this be him?"

The albino looked at the woman, who looked to be afraid of the albino swordsman. She asked herself "Who, who is this guy?."

"Don't worry." the albino Hunter said. The newman woman finally got up and thanked the albino Hunter. She then offered to the albino "In return, I would like it if you can come over to my place for the night, it seems like you not from around here." The albino said nothing, but apparently, he accepted the newman woman's offer. The newman and the albino walked together to the newman's house. The albino did not seem to be very talkative, but the newman woman tried to break the silence.
"Sorry for not introducing myself, my name is Maya, Maya Shidow.”

Meanwhile, in another planet, Moatoob, male beast who was wearing a Seyagiya vest and a pair of black long pants which were apparently made in Neudaiz was wandering about with a pair of claws in each hand. He had long black hair tied into a ponytail and yellow cat-like eyes, and he looked to be about 27 years old. He seemed to be hunting for people to kill. It was his lucky day as he found a group of beasts who were part of a gang bullying a group of villagers in Daguora city. The beast told himself “Meh, another group of pathetic thugs, this is getting really boring, but I have to reach my goal. Let me see, one, two, three, four,…” The beast counted until he finished. “Hmm, 20 guys. If only there was one more among them, then I would accomplish my goal.”

The gang members of Moatoob were demanding food and women from the people of Daguora city. One of the gang members saw a crying baby and got angry and told the woman holding the baby “SHUT THAT BRAT UP OR ELSE I’LL EAT IT!!” The woman was afraid, and the baby cried even louder in reaction to the yelling. The gang member slapped the woman, drew his spear and then threw the baby in the air, waiting for it to fall down so that the baby will land on the spear’s sharp point. The baby shrieked in fear of being thrown before and shrieked even louder as he saw the sharp spear on which he was going to fall down on. The mother cried and covered her face “No! My baby!” But when she opened her eyes, she saw that the baby didn’t fall on the spear, in fact, she couldn’t even see it at all. She instead saw another beast holding onto the baby, but he wasn’t with the other 20 gang members. The beast gave the baby to the mother and told the gang members “This is really boring, but you know, I have to reach my goal, so I guess I have no other choice but to kill you guys.”

“You punk, who the hell do you think you are? Do you know who you’re messing with?” one of the gang members said.

“I have no idea who a bunch of trash like you are, but I would like to introduce myself to you guys since you’re gonna die anyway. I am Tai Yin, or otherwise known and feared as the Iron Tiger, master of the Hu Quan style.” The beast, known as Tai Yin stabbed right through one of the gang members with one of his claws. Another gang member attacked Tai Yin but Tai Yin slashed at the gang member’s face, slicing it in three pieces. The other gang members attacked Tai Yin, only to end up being killed by the beast who’s skill with the Twin Claws were very impressive. He told himself “That’s twenty guys, so in total, I’ve killed about 9,999 people. One more person for me to reach my goal of killing 10,000 people. Too bad, I would really love it if it was someone really strong for that number one ten thousand.” Tai Yin seemed to be dissappointed in the fact that he was unable to find anyone that could give him a decent challenge in a fight. However, he overheard a conversation among a few teenaged beasts who looked to be rookie guardians.

“Hey, have you heard? There was this albino hunter in Neudaiz, he killed a large gang all by himself and only using swords, he even killed guys who were using guns and techniques, and not a single person was able to land a single blow on him.” One of the beasts said to his friend. Tai Yin jumped into the conversation and asked the young man “Do you know the name of this man who killed an entire gang all by himself?”

“I don’t know, but there are rumors that his name is Shiro Ryuu.”

The name apparently rung a bell to Tai Yin. “Shiro Ryuu, could it really be him?” He thought to himself. “Thanks kid.” Tai Yin said to the young beast hunter. He then left to the spaceport to go to Neudaiz, thinking to himself “Shiro Ryuu, if it really is you, then this will be perfect. I’ve killed exactly 9,999 people, if I kill one more person, that will be number ten thousand, and no one will make a better number one ten thousand than you, Shiro Ryuu. I’ve heard all sorts of rumors about you, how you’ve killed gangs and armies of people in Ragol all by yourself and defeated a really strong fighter who was bent on conquering Ragol. This is great, I’m getting real excited right now.” Who is this beast Hunter named Tai Yin who calls himself the Iron Tiger? Shiro Ryuu, a man who can live only in the heat of battle finds himself a new enemy.

End of Chapter 1



<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2006-10-08 06:48 ]</font>

[DonRoyale]

Pinch me, for I MUST be dreaming.

http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_eek.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 2 - A Bad Omen

Shiro Ryuu is taken to Maya Shidow’s house. In the house, Shiro Ryuu, who normally doesn’t talk too much asked Maya “Maya-san, why were you going out in the town all by yourself? You know there are bandits everywhere, a woman shouldn’t be by herself in the city with bandits around.”

Maya replied “I was out to get some food but then those bandits just showed up from nowhere and began killing people. Most of us were civilians who didn’t know how to fight, so they were killed. I tried to fight back, but there was too many of them.”

Shiro Ryuu replies to that “Aren’t there any Guardians who can come here to protect you people?”

“No, they are all either in the Guardian’s colony or they have been killed by the SEED infected people. The ones in the Guardian’s colony aren’t coming here because there’s no reward for coming to protect us or they are too scared to fight against the SEED infected people. As far as I know, I’m the only Guardian here, but I’m only one person, I can’t fight a bunch of men all by myself” Shiro Ryuu finds a place for him to lie down for a while and Maya offers to Shiro Ryuu “Shiro-kun, if you want, I can tend to any wounds you may have sustained when fighting against all of those guys.” Maya tried to take of Shiro Ryuu’s trenchcoat so that she can see Shiro Ryuu’s wounds, but he grabbed her hand and told her “No, I’m alright.” Maya knew that Shiro Ryuu was for some reason ashamed to show his body so she said “Don’t worry, you just have to take off that coat, you don’t have to get naked. I just want to heal whatever wounds you have.” Shiro Ryuu knew that Maya didn’t believe him when he said that he was perfect, so he complied with Maya and took off his trenchcoat. Shiro Ryuu was wearing a white t-shirt underneathe his trenchcoat, Maya looked to be impressed with his body as she put her hands over him to try to heal his wounds. Maya was checking for wounds, but found nothing. “Looks like you don’t have any wounds on you, I didn’t believe you when you said you didn’t have any wounds, sorry about that.” Maya then thought to herself “Shiro Ryuu, is he really this good? He fought against an entire gang of people who were using swords as well as guns and techniques all by himself and only using a pair of swords, and he came out unscathed.”

Shiro Ryuu decided to sleep on the floor, but Maya told him “You can sleep on the couch if you want.” Shiro Ryuu bowed as a gesture of acceptance to Maya’s offer and went on the couch where he went to sleep. Maya looked at Shiro Ryuu for a while, thinking to herself “He seems very mysterious and quiet, but he’s very cute, hard to believe that someone as good looking as him is such a great fighter.” Maya seemed to be very tired and decided to go to sleep as well, she took off her clothes to only her body suit and went to her bed. Maya had a very attractive, well-endowed body and smooth skin with a pretty large bust size. She took off her glasses, turned off the lights and went to sleep. While Shiro Ryuu was sleeping, he seemed to be having a weird dream. He was dreaming about a tiger, an unusually large one running after him. Shiro Ryuu found himself running away from the tiger, something not typical of himself to do, but it was a nightmare and apparently, he was doing what he can not to get eaten by the tiger. The tiger raised one of his claws and slashed down at Shiro Ryuu. Shiro Ryuu kept running away, but the tiger’s arm got longer until it eventually reached Shiro Ryuu and slashed right through him. He then began seeing a lot of souls, all of which looked to be in great agony and pain. It was a sight that would be frightening to most people. They are all saying to Shiro Ryuu things such as “Demon! Murderer! Monster!”, slurs that were all too familiar to him, but hearing it from the dead was much different from hearing it from the living from whom he usually hears such words. The tiger that had its claws through Shiro Ryuu’s torso started to try to eat him, Shiro Ryuu saw nothing but the tiger’s sharp teeth trying to sink into his head, but before it happened, he woke up very abruptly in the middle of the night. He found himself in the couch in Maya’s house and said to himself “Oh, it was just a dream.” Shiro Ryuu was wearing a white t-shirt, probably so as not to show Maya his body which he was apparently ashamed of showing for some reason.

Maya got up from bed and said to Shiro Ryuu “Are you alright? I heard you screaming, is there anything wrong?” She turned on the lights and sat next to Shiro Ryuu.

“No, I’m alright.” Shiro Ryuu said, thinking it was merely just a nightmare and he tried to go back to sleep, but he was simply just laying down with his eyes closed, there was obviously something wrong with Shiro Ryuu. He was unable to sleep, he denied the dream he had as just a simple nightmare, but for some reason, something still kept bothering him.

“Are you sure? You were screaming in your sleep, it really worried me. It sounds like you’re having a really bad nightmare.”

“Its ok, its nothing more than that, a nightmare.”

“No, maybe it was a night terror. Maybe there’s something you are afraid of.”

“Impossible.”

“Of course not, you’re human, its ok to be afraid. I’m not exactly a human, but sometimes, I also feel the same emotions as you humans.”

“I am a man who has lost all of my emotions.” Shiro Ryuu said as he got up and went to get a drink of water. “Don’t worry, try to get some sleep. I’ll be ok.”

“Alright. If you need anything, I’ll be at my room.” Maya said before she went back to her room to go back to sleep.

Shiro Ryuu couldn’t sleep, so he decided to turn on the lights in the living room, but made sure that it wouldn’t bother Maya. He then sat on the couch in a lotus cross-legged position and tried to do zazen, which is a form of meditation practiced in Zen Buddhism. Shiro Ryuu had his left ankle on top of his right thigh and vice versa with the back of his fingers of his left hand on top of his right palm. Shiro Ryuu tried to find peace in his mind in this way, but again, he had the same vision of the tiger chasing after him. Shiro Ryuu fell off the couch, and the noise of his falling woke up Maya. She rushed to the living room to see Shiro Ryuu trying to get back up. “Shiro! Are you alright?” she asked in a panicing tone.

“Yes.” Shiro Ryuu said, remaining composed. He then said to himself “That tiger again, what is it about?”

“A tiger?”

Meanwhile, the beast Hunter Tai Yin has finally made it to Neudaiz where it was said that a very skilled swordsman named Shiro Ryuu resided. There, he starts his search for the man whom he wants to kill in order to reach his goal of killing 10,000 people. “Shiro Ryuu, your head will be mine. This will be a fight worthy of my 10,000th kill. No one is better for that spot than you.”

End of Chapter 2

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 3 – Tai Yin the hitman, the Tiger aims to kill the Dragon

http://img154.imageshack.us/img154/4092/taiyinem6.png

Tai Yin, the beast hunter wearing black a Seyagiya vest and pants makes it to the planet Neudaiz where it was said that Shiro Ryuu presently was. Tai Yin, tired from looking everywhere in Ohtoku city for Shiro Ryuu to no effect, decides to take a seat and rest at a café where he has a nice view of a large mountain from the distance. The mountain was really high with clouds floating around it. Tai Yin took pleasure of this site while he still can, as though he may die if he loses his fight, which he was aware was possible, considering the person he was searching for was an extremely skilled swordsman. During rest, he decides to take a nap. During his nap, he began to have a nightmare similar to Shiro Ryuu, except this time, the visions he was having were those of a huge dragon as opposed to a tiger. The dragon was a Japanese dragon, a long, snake-like figure with arms that had razor sharp claws, eye brows, and a long mustache. Tai Yin saw himself unable to run away from the dragon’s sharp claws which were about to come down on him until he woke up, seeing that he was still in Ohtoku city. “What the hell was that?” Tai Yin asked himself. “Eh, whatever, it was just a silly little dream. Shiro Ryuu means White Dragon in Japanese, and that did look like a white dragon in my dreams, whatever, seems like nothing more than a coincidence.” Tai Yin denied the seriousness of his dream and continue taking a rest. This time, he began to think about his job as a hitman, which he is taking a temporary vacation from until he kills Shiro Ryuu. Recently, he’s been refusing jobs by others, believing that only Shiro Ryuu will make a perfect 10,000th kill.

Until recently, Tai Yin was a notorious hitman who was a member of the Triad, but he decided to go to Neudaiz on his own so that he can kill Shiro Ryuu. Tai Yin has killed many people during his days in the Triad, including many skilled fighters who were also hired as bodyguards for Tai Yin’s main target, usually another rival crime syndicate leader, a politician, or anyone else the Triads wanted to get rid of. Tai Yin didn’t care much for the Triads, all he really cared about was fighting exciting fights and killing people. Tai Yin loved putting his life in the line, the adrenaline of knowing that he may die gave him an excitement like no other, but just like Shiro Ryuu, Tai Yin had no fear of dying, he was so used to risking his life and has killed so many people that the word “death” does not bother him one bit. Other than the excitement he gets out of fighting and killing, he also needed the money, and at the time, working for the Triads was the only way he knew how to make a lot of money.

Tai Yin continued on his way to finding Shiro Ryuu until he found a bunch of bandits driving motorcycles forming a circle that surrounded him. They were mostly Newmans, but there were some Casts, Beasts, and Humans along with them as well. They were all laughing and the leader who was a Newman with a mohawk with a crossbow and a saber told Tai Yin “Hey, give us all of your food and money and we’ll let you live.” To this, Tai Yin had a huge psychotic grin on his face and began to laugh “Hahahahaha! Me? Give you guys food? You’ve got to be kidding me. How about this, you guys give me your food and you can keep your arms and legs.”

A male beast with orange short hair got angry and told him “You asshole, you know who you’re messing with?”

“Yeah, I know exactly who I’m messing with, a bunch of losers who aren’t even worth killing.” The orange-haired beast drew a big sword and did a jumping downward slash at Tai Yin who responded by drawing his two claws and severed the beast’s arms. The orange-haired beast screamed in pain of losing his arms while Tai Yin continued his attack and severed his legs. The rest of the gang members got angry but Tai Yin gave them a warning “If you don’t want this to happen to you, I’d recommend that you run.” The gang members didn’t run, instead they chose to fight, but Tai Yin tore through all of them, cutting off their arms and legs or paralyzing them so that they won’t be able to fight back as though not killing them in purpose. “Hmph.” Tai Yin said with a grin on his face “If I hadn’t been searching for a strong fighter to be my 10,000th kill, I would have killed every last one of you, be thankful that you just lost your limbs. But after I kill the man I am searching for, I will take your lives if you piss me off again.” The rest of the gang members who Tai Yin didn’t attack ran away immediately out of fear. Tai Yin said to himself “That was boring, I hope Shiro Ryuu is as strong as people say he is.” Tai Yin apparently loves a good challenge, especially if they involve a chance of him dying. Tai Yin continued searching in Ohtoku City where all of a sudden, an illusion of a dragon appeared as though the dragon was about to eat him, it felt very real to him. “Yes, this is definitely gonna be great, I never felt like this in a long time.” He thought to himself.

Meanwhile, Shiro Ryuu was still in Maya’s house but was getting ready to leave. Maya said to Shiro Ryuu “You’re leaving already?”

“Yes.”

“Wait, do you have anywhere to live?”

“No, I’m a vagabond.”

“Then why don’t you just stay here a little longer?”

“I have to go.”

“But why? You really helped me, at least let me pay you back for saving me.”

“I’ll only cause you trouble by being here.”

“You did me a favor, there’s no way having you here would give me any problems.”

“Someone’s after me.” Shiro Ryuu said as though he knew about Tai Yin, he probably didn’t want Maya to get involved in this fight, which may be why he wanted the fight to be between himself and Tai Yin. Maya apparently had no other choice but to try and flirt with Shiro Ryuu. “If you stay, then you can sleep in the same bed with me.” She said with a wink while putting her arms around Shiro Ryuu’s and her head against his shoulder. Shiro Ryuu saw that there was no persuading Maya except with his last resort, Shiro Ryuu took off his red trenchcoat and his shirt until he was bare-chested. “This is what I was ashamed of showing to you. I didn’t want someone like you to see this, but this will convince you that I am nothing but trouble.” Shiro Ryuu’s topless upper body showed an otherwise physically fit and attractive looking lean body almost entirely covered with scars, including a big one running down from his chest to his hip in a diagonal direction, a series of scars on his other pectoral muscle, an arm which looked to be artificial, three large scars on his back, and some one his neck. Maya gasped in shock of seeing Shiro Ryuu’s body and tears ran down her cheeks as though feeling pity for him. “Why? Why do you do this to yourself?”

“You see, I am nothing but trouble, I don’t want you involved.” This seemed to backfire as it seemed to make Maya want Shiro Ryuu to stay even more, possibly out of pity. Shiro Ryuu told her “Don’t pity me, it is the path that I myself have chosen and was destined to live in. Fighting is the only way I know how to live.” Shiro Ryuu put on his trenchcoat and got ready to leave as Maya tried to go after him. However, when Shiro Ryuu stepped out of Maya’s house and went out into the city, he ran into the tall beast hunter who wore black Seyagiya vest and pants, a black ponytail, bushy eyebrows and yellowish tan skin, he appeared to be Chinese although he was very tall compared to most Chinese people. He had a grin on his face and said “So, you must be Shiro Ryuu.” Shiro Ryuu had his hand on his sword and got in a Battou-jutsu stance and said with a stern look on his face “You must be the one after me.”

“Yeah, that’s right! Draw that sword of yours the sword that is said to have killed many.” Tai Yin drew his Twin Claws. “Shiro Ryuu, I have come to kill you, I have killed 9,999 people, my goal is to kill 10,000 people, and number ten thousand will be none other than you.”

“If you’re going to kill me, than prepare for death for I will show you no mercy. I am in fact the Shiro Ryuu you are searching to kill.” And so the two fighters finally meet, will Tai Yin be the first one to defeat Shiro Ryuu and gain the title of the Ten Thousand Man Slayer, or will Shiro Ryuu walk out with Tai Yin’s head?

End of Chapter 3

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 4 – The Tiger and the Dragon in a clash to the Death

Shiro Ryuu and Tai Yin have ran into eachother the moment Shiro Ryuu stepped out of Maya’s house. “Who are you?” Shiro Ryuu asked to Tai Yin. The beast who wore black Seyagiya clothes brandished his claws and attacked Shiro Ryuu with a very quick downward slash which Shiro Ryuu was able to parry with his sword. “I see.” Tai Yin said “So you really must be him after all, you must be Shiro Ryuu, the Hunter from Ragol who killed Emperor and Nergal. Not many can defend against my attacks. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Tai Yin, or you can call me Tie Hu, the Iron Tiger soon to be named the Ten-Thousand Man Slayer, that is, after I’m done killing you.”

“How did you know I was here?” Shiro Ryuu asked.

“I overheard people making rumors. I got a little bored with all these weaklings, none of them would make a good 10,000th victim, so I followed the rumors, and they led me here to Neudaiz, right where you are, Shiro Ryuu.” Tai Yin had a grin on his face which seemed to display his arrogance as he boasted on about his killing so many people.

“You killed 99,999 people, am I right?” Shiro Ryuu still had a blank expression on his face as though indifferent to the amount of people Tai Yin killed. Shiro Ryuu got ready to draw his sword but Maya got in his way and pulled out a crossbow and a wand as though ready to help Shiro Ryuu fight against Tai Yin. Shiro Ryuu put his hand on Maya’s shoulder and looked at her for a few seconds before moving around her to get to Tai Yin. Shiro Ryuu then walked to a more open space for him and Tai Yin to fight. “If you are strong enough to kill so many people, then don’t talk about it and show me what you can do.” Shiro Ryuu said.

“Wait! I’ll help!” Maya offered.

“I’ll fight alone.” Shiro Ryuu usually prefered to fight alone, especially against only one person as he felt that needing help to defeat one person was an insult to his own fighting prowess. Shiro Ryuu approached Tai Yin wearing a red trenchcoat and a red hakama with his right hand ready to draw one of his swords. “Shiro Ryuu, why? I know you can fight so many men by yourself, but something about this man said that he killed thousand of people, I’m very worried.” Maya thought.

Shiro Ryuu and Tai Yin approached eachother and Shiro Ryuu did a tameshigiri slash in which he drew his sword and did a horizontal slash with it in one swift motion but Tai Yin used one of his claws to block the attack and used his right hand claw to do a downward slash at Shiro Ryuu who then pulled out his other sword with his left hand to block that attack. Both the beast and the human hunters were clashed in a deadlock which both fighters broke. Shiro Ryuu swung with his left hand sword which Tai Yin blocked but followed up with a slash with his right which reached Tai Yin’s throat, but Shiro Ryuu stopped when he saw that one of Tai Yin’s claws was also very close to his throat as it was touching just enough for blood to be dripping on Shiro Ryuu’s neck. Both fighters pulled back, and attacked again. Both Hunters then tried slashing eachother with both evading eachother’s attacks. The fight was very fast paced as Maya stood in the sidelines watching the two fight amazed at the skill level of the two fighters. Though she only knew Shiro Ryuu for one day, she seemed to be scared for him, worried that he may be killed in this fight. “Shiro-kun, please don’t die.” Maya said.

After a series of both Hunters slashing at eachother to no effect, it seemed as though both fighters realized that they were of equal skill. Tai Yin had a smirk on his face and said “Shiro Ryuu, you are really skilled indeed, now I can fight you without holding back.” Tai Yin rushed at Shiro Ryuu aggressively and began doing a barrage of non-stop attacks. Tai Yin, being a beast had superior strength so he used this to his advantage by doing non-stop attacks to overpower his human opponent and tire him out. Shiro Ryuu was left on the defensive, blocking with his two swords but Tai Yin’s attacks had plenty of power behind them and Shiro Ryuu had to think of a way to change this. Maya began to get even more worried and was ready to jump into the fight. “Tai Yin is a beast, there’s no way Shiro Ryuu can win with swords alone, he’s only a human, he can’t beat a beast who’s also a Hunter.”

Tai Yin continued his barrage of twin claw attacks, using his superior strength to his advantage against his human opponent. He kept attacking while the defending Shiro Ryuu was back-pedaling until eventually, Tai Yin did an upward slash which Shiro Ryuu was unable to block so he back away, but still got cut by Tai Yin’s claw, though not deep enough to kill him. “Is this all you have? If so, then I will be very dissappointed.” Tai Yin said as he continued his barrage. Shiro Ryuu, realizing that he was not as strong as the beast Hunter decided to think of a way to get around his power. He stood with his swords ready for defense as Tai Yin was about to attack. Tai Yin did an aerial descending slash with both claws which Shiro Ryuu blocked, getting into another deadlock. Seeing that Tai Yin was much stronger, Shiro Ryuu went with the flow and instead of pushing against Tai Yin, he pulled with Tai Yin’s strength, making the beast lose his balance as soon as Shiro Ryuu got out of the way and slashed Tai Yin’s back, but the same with Tai Yin’s claw attack, Shiro Ryuu’s sword attack wasn’t deep enough to kill either as Tai Yin did what he can to move out of range of the sword.

“Great! No one has every injured me in a long time, but now, its time for you to die.” Tai Yin said as he rushed towards Shiro Ryuu and did a downward slash which Shiro Ryuu blocked with his sword while using his other sword to impale Tai Yin, but just as Shiro Ryuu though that he had won, he saw Tai Yin’s other claw about to go right through his abdomen, but Shiro Ryuu was fortunate enough to move so that it wouldn’t hit any of his vital organs, although he still had the claw going and puncturing a hole through his body. Both fighters got their weapons out of their opponent’s bodies as blood was dripping from the bodies of both fighters. The two seemed to have a strong willpower as they were continuing to fight. Maya was bewildered to see the look on Shiro Ryuu’s face. Though she only knew him for a day, she must have figured out that Shiro Ryuu was a stern character with less emotion than even a Cast, but from watching him fight, she thought about Shiro Ryuu “Is he enjoying this?”

Shiro Ryuu went in to attack Tai Yin using his superior speed to his advantage, realizing that Tai Yin was not up to par with him in that category. He attacked from all angles, downward slashes, upward, sideways, and even thrusting attacks, but everytime he attacked, Tai Yin was able to move so that Shiro Ryuu didn’t hit any vital organs. Shiro Ryuu thought “He’s really experienced, despite being slower, he can still predict my attacks.” Despite this though, Tai Yin was still getting cut and was beginning to lose a lot of blood.

“Damn, I’m having so much fun!” Tai Yin said. “I never used this, not even once in my entire lifetime of fighting to the death. Shiro Ryuu, you’re gonna die now, and you’ll be honored to die this way, you’re the first one I’ve ever tried this on.” Tai Yin suddenly began to transform into a larger, more animalistic form, like a two-legged lion with red hair.

“That transformation, Shiro Ryuu! Stop! Don’t do it! That’s a nanoblast, there’s no way you can fight against him in that form, he’s much more powerful, he’ll kill you!” Maya yelled to Shiro Ryuu. Shiro Ryuu continued to keep his composure however, although he was losing a lot of blood. He apparently went against Maya’s order to get away as he kept his swords as though ready to attack, showing that he was still fighting.

Tai Yin went in for the kill in his Nanoblast form, doing a series of bare-handed slashes at Shiro Ryuu, few of which were connecting, but were doing severe damage to Shiro Ryuu whose already profuse bleeding has gotten even worse, to the point that his vision was beginning to blur, but with Tai Yin attacking him, Shiro Ryuu shook it off and tried to stall Tai Yin until he was back into his normal form, blocking all of Tai Yin’s slashes and strafing around him to make it difficult for Tai Yin to hit him. Seeing that Tai Yin was bigger in his nanoblast form, Shiro Ryuu saw that it only gave him an easier target to attack, and so, without any fear of losing his life, went and attacked the beast by doing an aerial downward slash with both swords simultaneously, and following up with an upward slash at Tai Yin’s right shoulder with his left sword and a horizontal slash with his right sword across his opponent’s torso, then he did a downward slash with his left sword and a verticle slash with both swords at the same time. After that attack however, Shiro Ryuu received a powerful downward slash from Tai Yin, but just in the middle of the attack, Tai Yin returned to normal due to the damage he took from Shiro Ryuu. Both hunters had blood running from their bodies like waterfalls, but were somehow still alive, and ready to fight eachother even more, but then, their bodies have fainted as they were unable to match up with their willpower. Maya rushed in on the scene, trying to tend to Shiro Ryuu who was half dead and casted Resta on him in order to make him better. Shiro Ryuu’s condition has begun to get better, but he still was not fully concsious. Maya then turned her attention to the male beast Tai Yin, who was in just as critical a condition as Shiro Ryuu was before Maya healed him. She was worried about it at first, but then decided to heal him as well, after realizing that he was not infected by SEED at all and out of fear of being responsible for the death of a person. Tai Yin was able to get up after being healed by Maya, and then saw the unconscious body of Shiro Ryuu. He told Maya “Thanks, but I didn’t need your help.”

“What are you talking about, you would have died if I wasn’t generous enough to heal you.” Maya said.

“Hmph, I would have prefered to die in battle with a great warrior such as him, and I’m sure he would have felt the same way as well.” Tai Yin said. “If that guy ever wakes up, tell him that I’m still alive and that I’ll be waiting for him to get better so that I’ll fight him again.” Tai Yin said before he left, dissappointed in the fact that his fight with Shiro Ryuu was a draw. Maya took the body of Shiro Ryuu back to her house, and then took off his trenchcoat. “You poor thing.” She said about Shiro Ryuu. “How can you have suffered so much physical pain, I’m sure you must have suffered mental pain as well, you’ve been through too much fighting.” Maya then tried to do what she can to heal Shiro Ryuu’s wounds, though she was having trouble recognizing between the lacerations he already had from those he received from Tai Yin.

Meanwhile, a female newman with long blue hair is wandering around in what looks to be the same place where Shiro Ryuu and Maya met. She was wearing a vest with an under shirt which had no sleeves and exposed her lean waiste and a black bracelet around her left lower arm with what looked to be a skull-like object on it, and a pair of white shorts. She had light skin and long blue hair with eyes of a matching color and looked to be 20 years old. She was here to look for someone, “a male newman with short black hair” as was told to her was last seen in this location. She kept looking until she saw a corpse that looked familiar, although the upperbody was sliced in half. Upon sight of this corpse, tears began to run down her eyes as she ran to the corpse and embraced it. “Why? Why did this have to happen? Brother, why? Why did you die?” the newman girl cried, and suddenly, she heard one survivor trying to say something. “Al….Alb…”

The newman girl rushed to hear what the man was trying to say, though he was having trouble saying it because he was on the brink of death. Still, the man tried to say what he was trying to say. “Albino…Hu…Hunter.” The newman girl, apparently understood what the man was trying to say. “Albino Hunter?” she asked to the dying man who nodded his head in response before he finally died.

“Hey, wait!” the newman girl said to the corpse, but to no avail. She took the newman’s body’s Gaurdians liscence as a memento and then made a vow to herself “Albino Hunter, whoever you are, I will not forgive you for killing my brother. I will avenge his death, I will kill you!” After Shiro Ryuu’s tough fight with the male beast known as Tai Yin, it seems as though he has a new opponent ahead of him, a young girl full of vengeance who wishes to kill Shiro Ryuu, the one who murdered her brother.

End of Chapter 4

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 5 – One who is filled with vengeance

http://img292.imageshack.us/img292/8827/sayuri4wa9.png

Shiro Ryuu was laying down on Maya’s bed for hours before he finally got up after regaining some of his consciousness. He noticed that he was only in his body suit which was mainly white as though to match the color of his skin, though the black trim around it showed that he wasn’t completely naked. The body suit had blood all over it, but he noticed that some of the wounds he received in his fight with Tai Yin were completely healed up, despite the prescence of the scars which he already had. “What happened?” Shiro Ryuu asked himself.

“You lost your consciousness from all of your bleeding after fighting that Beast guy.” Maya said. “I healed all of your wounds, don’t worry, you’ll be alright, but try not to do too much, take a rest or else you’ll reopen your injuries.”

“Thank you Maya-san.”

“Oh, no, just call me Maya, no need for that ‘-san’” Maya said, Shiro Ryuu nodded his head.

“By the way, I take it that you are not from around here, I can see by this.” Maya handed to Shiro Ryuu his Hunter’s Liscence. It had a picture of Shiro Ryuu when he was two years younger than he was now. It said “Hunter’s Liscence, Name: Shiro Ryuu, Sex: Male, Race: Human, Job: Hunter, Age: 23, Section ID: Redria” Shiro Ryuu looked at it, “My Hunter’s Liscence, don’t worry, its two years old, and I’m not in that part of the universe anymore, do what you wish to it.” Shiro Ryuu said.

“I see, so where you’re from, there were also Guardians similar to us in Gurhal.” Maya said with Shiro Ryuu nodding his head in response. “Even though you’re from another planet, I did hear many rumors about you, how you defeated a tyrant named Emperor.”

“Yes, its true.”

“I didn’t believe those rumors until I saw you fight against those thugs with my own eyes. You were really great, and you did me a favor, but I have one problem…” Shiro Ryuu continued listening to Maya. “You killed all of those men, and you did it without hesitation. I know that you’re a good person, I can tell just by looking at you, but, why? How can a human being kill so many people without even a second thought?”

“I’ve killed many, I’ve been doing it for 15 years. I can’t even count how many people I have killed. Its better that you not get too in depth, I would rather not talk too much of myself.” Shiro Ryuu said. Maya seemed a bit surprised to hear Shiro Ryuu talking.

Meanwhile, the newman girl with blue hair was searching around Ohtoku city. She seemed to be thinking of only one thing “Albino Hunter, whoever you are, I will kill you and avenge my dead brother, you bastard.” She began to think about her brother. “Satoru, I can’t believe that you’re gone. What could you have done to make someone want to kill you? You’ve always been such a nice guy.” The newman girl began to think about her memories of her deceased brother who’s name was apparently Satoru and was killed by the albino hunter she’s been looking for.

”Sayuri, our parents may have abondoned us, but don’t worry, I will become a Guardian, and then we’ll both be able to live decent lives.” the Newman girl, who according to her flashback was named Sayuri remembered her late brother saying this to her. She pulled out one of her many machine guns, seeing if it was loaded up to fight against the albino swordsman who killed her brother. She also checked up on her other weapons, which consisted of a few twin handguns, cards, sabers, and wands. Apparently, she was trained as a Guardian just like Satoru. She seemed to have some skills as a Ranger as well as a Force, though it seemed her skills were more of a Ranger just by looking at her inventory of weapons, but the Machine Gun seemed to be her favorite.

Sayuri was travelling throughout the central disctrict of Ohtoku City, looking for the albino hunter and asking anyone she met if they had seen such a person. Her questions led her to a Guardians Branch in a laboratory. She stepped inside the Guardians Branch. She had a Guardian’s Liscence, she was obviously an actual Guardian, just like her brother who somehow as went out of the straight and narrow, something she doesn’t seem to know about. It was in the Guardian’s Branch where she heard that a Japanese human with white long hair, white skin, and red eyes was residing in the laboratory with a blonde female newman. At that time, she met the blonde female newman named Maya. “Excuse me ma’am,” Sayuri said to Maya “That swordsman with white long hair, there is something I have to talk to him about, please tell him that I will be in Mizuraki. Tell him to go to the Flyer’s Base, its something very important.” The Guardian’s Colony was definitely no place for fighting, so Sayuri wanted to meet Shiro Ryuu in Mizuraki where she would be able to fight without violating any laws. After that, she left the Guardian’s Branch. After that message, Maya felt somewhat uneasy. “Who was she? Was she an old girlfriend or something?” she thought to herself.

Shiro Ryuu was feeling much better than he was before, he got up and went outside to practice his niten ichi ryu. Niten Ichi Ryu was a two-sworded art that was made famous by a legendary samurai who came from the planet and country in which Shiro Ryuu originated from. During practice, Maya stepped outside of her lab as well to get some fresh air and watch Shiro Ryuu practicing. She thought to herself “He’s very serious about his swordsmanship, he practices diligently even though he just got out of the sick bed, no wonder he’s so skilled. I don’t know what that Newman girl would want with Shiro Ryuu, I think I’ll ask him if he knows of her.” Shiro Ryuu, after hours of practicing, decided to take a break and went back inside Maya’s lab. Maya allowed Shiro Ryuu to take a shower there, as he was drenched in sweat from the hard training. As Shiro Ryuu got into the shower, it appeared that not only was his upper body covered with scars, but his lower body had lots of scars as well. Unlike Shiro Ryuu’s days in Pioneer 2 when he had to live in the slums that only had ice cold water, Maya had the luxury of warm water, something Shiro Ryuu never had the pleasure of before. After showering, he decided to lay down at a couch for a while. Maya then came to him and asked him about the newman girl she met.

“Shiro Ryuu, a Newman girl came earlier today and told me that she wanted to meet you in Mizuraki. She had blue hair and looked to be around 20 years old. Do you know anything about her?”

“A blue-haired newman girl, no, never met such a person.”

“Then, why would someone come here and ask for you?”

“Perhaps she may want revenge.”

“Revenge?”

“Yeah, I’ve killed lots of people and my name has became notorious, I wouldn’t be surprised if people would hold a grudge against me if I killed someone important to them.”

“But then, why do you kill people? Wouldn’t your life be a lot better if you stopped this?”

“Fighting is the only way I know how to live, I am cursed to this destiny to fight my entire life.” With that, Shiro Ryuu went to go off to Mizuraki. He tried to go on foot, knowing that he wouldn’t be allowed on the Flyer Base because he isn’t a Guardian. Maya then told him “Hey, I know of a way to get to Mizuraki.” She gave a flirtatious wink when she said that, and with Maya’s attractive looks, Shiro Ryuu seemed to be pretty sure of what Maya is going to do to allow Shiro Ryuu to go to Mizuraki, but whatever it was, he found himself a few minutes later in the flyer on the way to Mizuraki.

Sayuri, the blue haired Newman was waiting in Mizuraki Preserve, where there were trees with red leaves like as though it was autumn and the sun just about to set with quite a bit of small mountains. Sayuri thought to herself “This albino swordsman, just who is he? Who could possibly do this to my brother who was a very skilled Ranger? I hope this guy I’m looking for is the right guy, I don’t want to bother him for no reason, I guess I’m just going to have to see for myself.” After a while of waiting, she saw a male human with snowy white skin and long white hair despite being a young and somewhat attractive man. With the human was a blonde newman with glasses, a black dress, and fishnets on her legs. “I’ve been waiting for you, albino swordsman.” Sayuri said.

“What do you want with me?” Shiro Ryuu asked, to which Sayuri responded by attacking him with a dagger in an abrupt and unpreditcible manner, but Shiro Ryuu drew his sword and blocked the strike. “I see, you really are good, aren’t you?” Sayuri asked.

“Why did you attack me?” Shiro Ryuu asked.

“I have one thing to ask you, did you kill this person?” Sayuri pulled out a photo of her brother, a face that looked somewhat familiar to Shiro Ryuu, Maya saw the photo and she too was familiar with the man in the picture, “Its him, the guy who attacked me.” Maya said.

Sayuri’s tone got very angry while she was to the point of bursting into tears at the same time. “Do you know him?” she yelled, angrily but with a somewhat crying tone. Shiro Ryuu continued to keep a stone faced look while saying “Yes, I met him in Ohtoku, and if you want to know, then yes, I am the one who killed him.”

“Damn you! I swore that I will get my revenge on you, prepare to die, albino hunter!”

End of Chapter 5

[HUnewearl_Meira]

Stickied.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 6 – Shiro Ryuu, why must you shed so much blood?

Sayuri showed Shiro Ryuu and Maya the picture of a man who looked to be the leader of the gang that Shiro Ryuu slaughtered in order to save Maya. Sayuri bursted into tears “He was my older brother, he was the only person I ever had, he was a very nice man who helped me when our parents abondoned us. Why? Why did you kill him?” Sayuri pulled out a machine gun in one hand and a saber in the other and started her attack on Shiro Ryuu who parried the bladed attack with one of his swords. Sayuri then pointed her machine gun at Shiro Ryuu’s head an began to fire away, but Shiro Ryuu blocked every single bullet with his swords.

“Impossible!” Sayuri thought. “How can someone block so many bullets?”

Sayuri, realizing that her machine gun wasn’t working began attacking with her saber, doing a series of continuous slashes, but to no avail as Shiro Ryuu blocked all of them. However, the slashes were more of a distraction to give Shiro Ryuu as while she tried to make Shiro Ryuu think about the sword attacks, he had her machine gun ready to fire, pointing it at Shiro Ryuu’s stomach, but Shiro Ryuu still saw it coming and kicked the machine gun out of the way and out of Sayuri’s hands. With her Machine gun out of her hands, Sayuri just equpped another machine gun and began firing frantically at Shiro Ryuu who ran to avoid the bullets until the machine gun ran out of ammo. While Sayuri was going to give the machine gun time to recharge its ammo, she decided to run up to Shiro Ryuu and do a jumping downward slash to his head, but again, Shiro Ryuu deflected the attack and sended Sayuri’s sword flying away. Sayuri went with the flow and just equipped a wand in her right hand and repeatedly casted Foie on Shiro Ryuu. Shiro Ryuu seemed to have no defense against the fire spells that Sayuri was casting, so he tried to get up close where he will be close enough for a sword and too close for Sayuri to cast Foie without burning herself, but to no avail as Sayuri casted Gifoie, a spell that emits a fire around Sayuri, and not allowing Shiro Ryuu to get close. Sayuri then began firing her machine gun, and Shiro Ryuu was then left in the defensive, having no where to go as he was surrounded in the flames casted by Sayuri.

Throughout the fight, Maya seemed to be staying in the sidelines as she felt that Shiro Ryuu wasn’t having too much trouble. However, she was beginning to consider stepping in to help Shiro Ryuu, realizing that since he was no good with technics or guns, he may lose to Sayuri who seemed like a bad matchup for Shiro Ryuu right now. “Shiro…” Maya thought to herself, feeling very concerned for Shiro Ryuu who just now had regained his health from fighting against Tai Yin. However, at the same time, Maya didn’t know if she wanted to fight against Sayuri, whom she began to pity. She heard Sayuri saying how she wanted to get revenge on Shiro Ryuu for killing her brother. “Does this girl not know what her brother did? And if she doesn’t, I don’t know if I can tell her, it would be painful for her to hear about it, I don’t think she would want to remember her dead brother as just a gang leader.” Maya indeed felt sorry for Sayuri who seemed to be full of vengeance and hatred towards Shiro Ryuu. As Maya stood there, she saw Sayuri casting serieses of Foie technics while shooting a barrage of machine gun bullets at Shiro Ryuu and she saw the look on her face, which though angry, had a look of sadness as well. Sayuri’s face looked very angry and passionate, and tears were running down her cheeks, she was fighting with everything she had and didn’t seem like she was going to stop until Shiro Ryuu was dead.

Shiro Ryuu who was in the defensive decided that staying in this position will get himself killed, so he decided to rush into Sayuri, despite the obvious risk of getting burned and shot. As Sayuri was firing with her machine gun and casting Foie constantly at Shiro Ryuu, she saw him running towards her and with his swords knocking her weapons out of her hands. Shiro Ryuu looked down on his fallen opponent, and took pity on her, deciding not to finish her off. Sayuri looked to this in suprise and thought “Why isn’t he going to kill me?”

“You should stop this nonsense” Shiro Ryuu said.

Sayuri got even angrier, although she felt somewhat powerless against Shiro Ryuu in this point, “Why should I stop! You killed my brother! You god damn murderer! You’re nothing but a demon! Why did you kill him, WHY DID YOU KILL HIM? YOU MONSTER!”

The words looked to have had some emotional effect on Shiro Ryuu, who suddently began to have flashbacks of all of the people he has killed in the past, starting when he was the tender age of 10 years when he killed his first person. He remembered in his flashback, when he held a Japanese sword with both hands looking in fear of an adult man who was holding him at gunpoint. The young Shiro Ryuu, only 10 years old at the time an never having killed someone in his life before tightened his grip on his sword, and subconsciously severed the arms off of the assailant, and then did a downward slash with his katana down on the assailant’s head, splitting it in half while exhibiting an eruption of blood. Shiro Ryuu’s flashbacks continued to when he was fifteen years old and murdered gangs of people, this time, he looked so experienced in killing people that now, he no longer had any signs of fear on him, though he was taking some punishment from other people as well, getting cut and shot in various parts of his body. Throughout the years in which he spent as a bodyguard, many people have been calling him things such as “demon”, “monster”, “freak”, the reasons were either because of his appearance or because of how he killed people and had no value for human life. Continuing through his flashbacks, he began to have visions of the ghosts of every single person he has killed, all of them calling him “Monster!” “Demon!”, similar to his dream about the giant tiger.

Looking at Shiro Ryuu, Maya seemed to have even more pity for Shiro Ryuu than she had before as she saw Shiro Ryuu with both hands on his head and on his knees and elbows looking like he was in some sort of pain and suffering. Maya and Sayuri saw him in this state as soon as Sayuri called him a monster and a demon. Sayuri, seeing him in this state, pulled out her machine gun and pointed it at her head, telling Shiro Ryuu “You have killed so many people, so there is no way you can’t be ready to die. Now you die you demon!” she yelled out, with her finger on the trigger, just about to press it until she saw Maya in the way with her hands spread out.

“Stop this, please.” Maya said.

“Why? He killed my brother, there’s no way I can live with myself knowing that the one who killed my brother is still alive! I have to kill him!” Sayuri said.

“This poor soul.” Maya said, reffering to Shiro Ryuu “You can’t understand the kind of pain he goes through everyday, please, spare him.”

“That man has lost all of the right to live!”

Behind Maya, Shiro Ryuu looked to have regained his composure and got up. She told Sayuri who was still pointing her gun at him “Listen, you should stop having so much revenge. If you continue living with so much vengeance, then you will never live a happy life. Even if you kill the one person you want vengeance against, you will still be unhappy, you will become like me…” Shiro Ryuu then had a flashback of his abusive father killing his mother when he was a small child and another flashback of himself when he was older killing his own father for vengeance.

Sayuri still seemed intent on pulling the trigger on her machine gun to kill Shiro Ryuu, but then, she began to hesitate, for some reason, she was unable to pull the trigger. “Why?” Sayuri asked herself “Why can’t I do it? Why can’t I pull the trigger? Why can’t I kill you?” Sayuri began to fall on her knees and started crying “Why can’t I kill you? Why?” Maya kneeled down to the floor and tried to comfort Sayuri by hugging her, Sayuri hugged back. After a short while, Sayuri began to understand what Shiro Ryuu was saying, got up and said “Ok, see you later Maya.” Sayuri was much less angsty now than she was before. “I’m off to the Guardians Colony now.” With that, the three went back to the Flyer Base to Ohtoku city, and Sayuri went to the Spaceport that will take her to the Guardians Colony while Maya went back to her place with Shiro Ryuu. However, when they made it to Maya’s place, Shiro Ryuu and Maya saw plenty of CASTs with guns who looked to be from the Alliance Military. One of them, a big, black, clunky one with a rifle said “Shiro Ryuu, you are to be brung to Parum at once!”

“Hold on!” Maya said “What exactly do you want with Shiro Ryuu?”

“We are here to bring him to Parum, it is an order from our leader.”

Shiro Ryuu, not responding well to the threatening tone of the black CAST, pulled out his swords and started slashing his way through many of the CASTs, but the black clunky one who was the leader had his gun pointed at Maya. “Shiro Ryuu, you are to be brung to the planet Parum at once! Any resistance, and I will kill this woman.”

“Damn you.” Shiro Ryuu said. “If you hurt her, I will have to kill you too.”

“This is not a threat, this is a promise, if you resist any further, and this girl will die and you will be treated much worse than we planned on.” Another army of CASTs came from outside with rifles pointed at many other innocent people. “If you don’t come with us, then everyone here will die.” Shiro Ryuu had no other choice but to go to Parum with the Alliance Military, and Maya was taken along with them as a hostage so that Shiro Ryuu won’t fight back.

“Whats going on?” Maya asked herself, looking outside in Ohtoku City to see more people being apprehended and taken by the Alliance Military, all of them being humans, newmans, and beasts. What exactly could the Alliance Military be doing, taking all of the biological humanoid races with them to Parum? What is it exactlythat they are planning?

End of Chapter 6

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 7 - The Cast Supremacist in Parum

Shiro Ryuu, Maya, and many others in Neudaiz have been abducted by many of the soldiers in the Alliance Military from the Planet Parum, all of the soldiers being CASTs. The soldiers, using the CASTs and the other civilians of Ohtoku city as hostages, coerced Shiro Ryuu into coming with them and threatened to kill the civilians and Maya if he resisted. Shiro Ryuu was separated from Maya and had his hands tied up and his mouth taped up so he won’t speak. He was in the spaceport that would take him to the ship to Parum’s Holtest city. Shiro Ryuu knew in his mind that he can cut down every single one of these CAST soldiers if he wanted to, but he did not want to risk the lives of the innocent people who were abducted. Therefore, he stayed put and did nothing for the time being, but still, he was thinking about Maya. “Maya, I hope they don’t hurt you, if they do, I will kill every single one of these soldiers.” Shiro Ryuu was thinking about what he can do as soon as he gets to Parum, looking at the 2 CAST soldiers who were pointing their rifles at his head. Shiro Ryuu didn’t really pay much attention to how they looked like, except that one was red while another was blue and green.

Meanwhile, the CAST soldiers brung Maya over so that Shiro Ryuu can see her, and one of the CASTs, the clunky looking black one held her at gunpoint. His clunky appearance was due to his Gimnas arms, legs, and torso. “You humans are so emotionally soft, just the threat of killing this newman female and you can do anything I want you to do.” He said to Shiro Ryuu as he smacked Maya with his gun.

“Oww!” Maya screamed in pain from the blow delivered to her by the CAST. “What’s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly begin kidnapping us and the other people?” Maya asked.

“We are following orders. We are not allowed to tell mere newmans and humans what our plans are.” The CAST soldier pulled out his phone and began talking with somebody. “Marshall, we have the biological humanoids you wanted me to bring.” He whispered at a volume low enough for Shiro Ryuu and Maya not to be able to hear him.

“Excellent job, General Schwarz. Make sure that you keep that newman woman as a hostage and be very careful of that albino, there were rumors that he slaughtered an entire gang all by himself in Ohtoku city, if the rumors are true and a man like him able to fight to his ability, we may lose a lot of valuable men in that ship. Of course, if he does break lose somehow, I will rely on you to stop him and use the skills you have gained as a Fortegunner.”

“Yes sir!” the bulky CAST named Schwarz said.

The same CAST that Schwarz was talking to hung up his phone. He looked to be tall, just like Schwarz but his build was not as bulky, his body was somewhat bulky and clunky, though not as much as Schwarz, he had two things on his back which looked very much like wings and he was mostly red. His head had a singly spiky crest on his forehead and he had one eye like a cyclops. He was standing on the top of the Alliance Military Headquearters in Holtest city where he can get a nice view of the city. “Those humans, they are such fools.” He said. With him were many other CASTs, one included a white one who looked to be of average height and weight, had a sleek build, and a gold Gundam-esque trident-like crest on his forehead. There was also a blue one who was a female with mostly Batrell-type parts which included a huge shoulder piece on her right side. One other included one who was much more humanoid than the other three, he had a face of a twenty year old man with green, short, spiky hair and had Vigolis parts with huge metal bar-like objects on his back which looked to be arranged to form a sun-like form. “Marshal Strauch, what is the news?” the female CAST asked.

“Nothing to worry about, Schwarz wouldn’t fail, he’s one of my best after all. He will come here with some humans.” Said the CAST known as Strauch, who looked to be the leader of all of these CASTs.

“What do you plan on doing to those humans?” the white CAST asked.

“Firizen, you must not get your mind occupied with this business, all you should be concerned with is protecting the officials of the Parum government, without them, the planet may be conquered by humans again, and you should know that when humans are the ones in control, wars are bound to happen and blood will be shed for such meaningless reasons.” The white CAST named Firizen seemed somewhat concerned with Strauch’s plans for the humans, but he seemed like he would still do what he can to do his job as a bodyguard for the government, as he believed in their strong sense of good government that has led the planet to peace that has lasted for as long as 100 years.

“Very well, Marshal Strauch.” Firizen agreed. However, Strauch though to himself “Those humans, they have had control for too long. We CASTs have been discriminated against for long enough, even in these long times of peace, and we must show them that we are in fact, a superior race to all others.”

Shiro Ryuu and Maya found theirselves in Holtes City after the spaceship from Neudaiz finally landed on Parum. Shiro Ryuu was still tied up as a precaution to make sure that he doesn’t kill any of the soldiers. For extra measure, Schwarz had a rifle pointed at Maya’s head, threatening to kill her if Shiro Ryuu did any rash actions. Neither Shiro Ryuu nor Maya knew what exactly was going on in Parum, they along with people of other biological races, humans, newmans, and beasts, are all being taken in to what looked like internment camps, where they saw more biological humanoids. The place where Shiro Ryuu and Maya were being taken to looked very unliveable, like the slums of Parum in a different area than the industrious area of Holtes city. There were many small looking houses but most of the area consisted of wide, open space of nothingness with the huge area being surrounded by photon gates that would be able to damage anyone who tried to get out. Maya was looking around to see a male human sneaking through the photon gates, he was able to get through but was gunned down by some of the guards who were all CASTs. She looked to another direction where there were lost of dead bodies of humans, newmans, and beasts being taken by a large vehicle piled up together and getting disposed of in a large hole just outside of the gates. Then, a CAST soldier told some children “Put your heads together!”, which the children did and the CAST soldier used his laser cannon to shoot through each of the children’s heads with just one shot, killing more than one person with one bullet, so as to save photon power on his weapon. Maya was having trouble looking at this, she began to cry, getting down on her knees and having her palms on her teary eyes. Shiro Ryuu just stood there, unable to do anything because he was tied up, all he could do what try to comfort Maya.

The CAST who shot killed the children with the laser cannon was grey, stood at an average height, Lobas arms, legs, a pointy with with one eye and a glass piece on top of his head with his brain inside. Schwarz, still with Shiro Ryuu and Maya dragged them to that grey CAST, and told him “Eisregen, we have some more people.”

“Good, thank you Schwarz, more creatures to have fun with.” The CAST known as Eisregen said. He looked like he was the leader of the soldiers who were in charge of the internment camps for humans, newmans, and beasts. Maya angrily approached Eisregen “You asshole! Whats wrong with you? Why are you doing all of these horrible things to people?” Eisregen slapped Maya with the back of his hand which sent her to the floor.

“You shouldn’t be concerned with what we are doing, otherwise I will just kill you right now.” Eisregen said with his laser cannon pointed at Maya. Shiro Ryuu, though tied up got inbetween Eisregen and Maya. “You fool, what can a human like you possibly do, especially when you’re tied up. Don’t think that you can save her or even yourself in the state that you’re in right now. You and the newman should both be loyal and do what we tell you from now on, and your deaths will be delayed somewhat.” Schwarz used his rifle to smack Shiro Ryuu behind the head and dragged him and Maya to a shack, which despite its small size, housed many people, some of whom looked like nothing more than walking skeletons with flesh on them, others who have just arrived looking normal, though their fates looked similar to the walking skeletons. Maya asked the people in the camp “Do any of you people know whats going on? Why are CASTs from the Alliance Military abducting humans, newmans, and beasts and putting them here?”

One of the people answered “It is all because of that new military dictatorship that took control of Parum, and the person who is in the highest position of that regime is named Strauch.”

Maya then asked “Do ou know why he’s doing this?”

“I’m not sure, but it is said that Strauch has been known for having a strong sense of hatred towards all people of biological humanoid races and a strong belief that the CASTs are the dominant race who were chosen as the ones who would rule higher than humans. His goal is to make CASTs truly superior to all other races, and he will do whatever he can to make his vision come true…”

Meanwhile, in Holtes city, a large crowd of people, mostly consisting of humans were bunched up as though seeing a parade. In fact, they were seeing a parade, which was made of up Alliance Military soldiers, all dark green, bulky, and with square-shaped heads holding rifles. They were all marching in perfect synchronization, there were other CAST soldiers pointing guns at the people, coercing them to all chant the name “Strauch! Strauch! Strauch!” And finally, he came, the leader of the Alliance Military, the red CAST known as Strauch, all of the people were chanting his name, and they were forced to chant his name in perfect sync as well, as was shown when one man was chanting Strauch’s name out of rhythm of the other people and ended up having being cut down by one of the CASTs with a sword and then having his head impaled when he was on the floor. To this, Strauch had a grin on his face while Firizen looked on with skepticism with what Strauch was doing, though he didn’t know what exactly what his plans were.

End of Chapter 7

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 8 – Tai Yin and Sayuri return. Off to Parum!

A male beast wanders in the night, killing groups of people with his pair of claws, one on each hand. The men are all attacking the beast with swords and guns, but to no avail, not even the guns were able to hit him as the beast was able to dodge all of them or grabbed the bullets with his bare hands and continued tearing everyone apart, leaving a pool of blood behind him. The beast had no remorse, he killed mercilessly, he killed without any second thought or hesitation, he just kept killing and killing, using his twin claws, he slashed many of his assailants in five or six pieces with their internal organs spilled all over the floor, the beast bathed in their blood. Then, he saw a male human in his way, wielding a spear. The human had green spiky hair and looked to be somewhat young in his twenties and was ready to fight against the beast who by then started to feel uninterested and turned his back. The green haired human then attacked the beast who saw the attack coming and parried it with his claws. The beast then tried to get in close but the green haired human appeared to know what he was doing, using his spear’s advantage of reach to keep the beast at bay, using thrusting attacks until he eventually grazed the beast’s face, and then tried aiming to the torso which the beast dodged but barely, still receiving a not fatal but albeit damaging blow to his torso, but after that attack, the beast was close enough to use his claws and then slashed his opponent, but after that, the flashback ended.

It was Tai Yin, the beast that previously fought against Shiro Ryuu who was having the flashback. He was back in Moatoob, thinking about the fight he had with Shiro Ryuu. “Shiro Ryuu, you are one of the few opponents I have ever fought in my life who has caused me an injury, and you really banged me up.” Tai Yin began to see if he was fully healthy already, throwing punches and kicks and making sure that he wouldn’t aggravate any injuries he could have received from fighting Shiro Ryuu. “Perfect, that hot newman chick really helped me a lot.” He remembered when Maya healed him, not understanding why since she seemed to be afraid of him upon seeing him. “Wonder where that Shiro Ryuu guy is, this is getting real boring here in Moatoob, nobody here is worth my time, they’re all just a bunch of thugs, I wanna fight that Shiro Ryuu, again, that was one hell of an exciting fight, not like the trash in this place. Never thought that a human like him can put up a better fight than almost all of the beasts in this place.” After thinking about it, Tai Yin returned to Neudaiz in the hopes of seeing Shiro Ryuu again and challenging him to another fight.

Meanwhile, Shiro Ryuu and Maya were still kept in the concentration camps set up by the Allied Military Forces. Maya had her hands freed like most of the other people in the camp, but Shiro Ryuu was still restrained since the Allied Military Forces, knowledgeable of Shiro Ryuu’s swordsmanship, are sure that he would simply kill all of the soldiers and break free, ruining Strauch’s plans. To make sure that someone else wouldn’t just set Shiro Ryuu free, they took his swords away from him, although Shiro Ryuu would fight with his bare hands if at all necessary. The AMF have seemingly prepared for that too, by having the soldier in charge of keeping the concentration camps in order, Eisregen keep watch over them and killing anyone who decides to set him free. Maya herself would be able to fight, although she hasn’t fought in a very long time, so she isn’t very sure if she can handle the mass amounts of AMF soldiers, let alone Eisregen, who looks to be much better than all of the lower ranked soldiers and was put in charge of the camps for a reason. If Maya had weapons with her, she was sure that she may be able to fight back, being a skilled Force and knowing that CASTs can’t take technics too well with their low mental strength. However, she has no weapons on her either, so she wouldn’t be able to do anything either. A young man who looked to be just entering his twenties told Shiro Ryuu and Maya “You two should just give up on living and accept the facts that you’re gonna die, you may even be better of committing suicide. These CASTs just want to get rid of us biological races, they want to prove that CASTs are superior to all other races. The only thing that awaits you guys is either being experiments for the effects of SEED on living organisms or to be fed to the De Ragan.”

“Experiments? They’re testing SEED’s effects by using it on us?” Maya asked.

“Yeah, they want to know how exactly SEED is able to control the wildlife around here and make them act as aggressively as they do. If they act too aggressive for the CASTs soldiers to handle, they just send him or her off to the De Ragan’s nest where they would get eaten. I saw for myself how torturous these experiments are. You guys would be better of dying quickly and painlessly and not having to see that scary monster they feed us to.”

Back in Neudaiz, Tai Yin was in Ohtoku city, looking around for Shiro Ryuu, but to no avail. “Damn it! Where the hell did that guy go?” Tai Yin yelled as he asked himself, the yelling making aggravating the injuries he received. “Ow!”It seemed that Tai Yin’s injuries were still not completely healed yet like he thought they did, he fell on his knees from the pain. “I’m getting real bored here, I haven’t had a good fight lately and that guy is nowhere to be found.” He then decided to ask around, but everytime he tried to talk to someone, they just ran away or avoided him. He felt that something strange was going on. He was then seeing on a television screen about the news about the AMF in Parum and how they were kidnapping humans, newmans, and beasts. After realizing that Shiro Ryuu was no longer in Neudaiz, he decided to go to Parum where he thinks he can find and kill Shiro Ryuu, and after that, try to kill the AMF members if they are strong enough to give him an enjoyable fight.

In the Guardian’s Colony, Sayuri, the newman girl that has fought Shiro Ryuu previously looked to be in a better state than she was before. In the colony, she is with her friend Shadow, a male newman, who together, are trying to clean out some monsters who have been attacking the Guardians Colony, all of which look very alien, apparently, they were SEED. Shadow dressed in a manner similar to Tai Yin, with is black Seyagiya vest and Kusatarika pants, he was of average build and had red, medium-length hair with his ears pointing to the sides like Sayuri. They have been identified as Delsabans, Pannons, and Sendilians. Shadow was using a rod while Sayuri was using twin handguns, shooting all of the monsters, with her bullets freezing them while Shadow was casting Diga technics on the frozen monsters. After the mission, the two decided to hang out at the central table in the 1st floor of the colony. There, Sayuri and Shadow were watching the news, which was talking about a CAST from the Allied Military Forces named Strauch has rose to power and is now in the top of the government, which seemed to be a problem as this man was rumoured to have been a leader of an extremist CAST supremacist group. “Strauch? That CAST supremacy leader who has been trying to rid the world of all people who aren’t CASTs? If a guy like that is the leader of Parum, it could be a disaster! I wish I could do something about this, I can’t stand guys like that.” Shadow said.

“Yeah, you’re right, Shadow. I just can’t sit around doing nothing.” Sayuri said.

“Well, the rumors of him being a CAST supremacy leader are just that, rumors.” Said a voice of an adult male. It was a tall beast in his thirties with long, blonde hair tied in a ponytail and a goatee. He was the instructor for both Sayuri and Shadow since their original teacher, Maya Shidow was nowhere to be found. His name was Leoginio. “But I’m not too sure with this guy being leader of Parum either. I’ve heard that they went to Neudaiz and took one of our own Guardians, he was a male newman, I think his name was Satoru.”

“Satoru?” Sayuri asked. “But, I saw him in Neudaiz, he was sliced in half, and he said that he was killed by a human. There is no way he could have been caught unless he somehow escaped. Even so, there’s nothing I can do about him now, he’s already dead.”

“What? Satoru is dead? He was really a great man, it is such a shame that we had to lose such a good person. I take it that you were very fond of him.”

“Yeah, he was my brother. He was killed by an albino swordsman named Shiro Ryuu. Either way, if Satoru actually was taken, I’m sure it could be their fault that Satoru did whatever caused Shiro Ryuu to kill him. I’m going to Parum.”

“Hey, Sayu, I’ll come with you. You might need all the help you can get if you’re going to fight against the AMF.”

“You can come if you want, Shadow, thanks.” Sayuri and Shadow went to the PPT spaceport and went to the ship that was bound for Parum.

Meanwhile, Firizen, the white CAST who was gradually becoming dissatisfied with Strauch’s methods, decided to head to the concentration camp where the biological humanoids were being kept, bringing with him a spear. Strauch asked him “Firizen, where are you going?”

“I’m going to the concentration camp where that human swordsman you’re talking so much about is being kept.” Firizen said.

“Very well.” Strauch said with a smirk on his face, knowing that Firizen is being very subtle about not liking the way Strauch is keeping humans, newmans, and beasts in concentration camps. “Hmph, you fool.” Strauch thought to himself

As Firizen made it to where Shiro Ryuu was said to have been in, he looked around for him until he found an albino with long hair with arms and legs tied up. He used a dagger to set Shiro Ryuu free, and gave him a pair of sabers and pulled out his own weapon, a spear. Shiro Ryuu understood that Firizen wanted to fight him, and had a smirk on his face as though he would accept the CAST’s challenge to fight.

Meanwhile, Sayuri and Shadow were on the PPT Spaceport from the Guardian’s Colony and Tai Yin was in Neudaiz’s PPT Spaceport, all 3 of them going to the same destination, the planet Parum. As the three approach Parum, Shiro Ryuu and Firizen face eachother, getting ready to fight against eachother.

End of Chapter 8

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 9 – Shiro Ryuu vs. Firizen, Warriors Speak with their Swords!

Strauch is in his military base, watching Firizen’s actions with a spy camera that he gave to Eisregen. He saw Firizen setting Shiro Ryuu free and giving him the twin sabers, thinking of how stupid a thing Firizen did. “Firizen, you fool, you don’t have any place with us anymore, but you would still be a good tool for us, if you fight him, even if you lose, Shiro Ryuu will be wounded. Despite your foolishness, I will not deny your skills, you have been trained in several Japanese weapon arts and you were one of, if not my best soldier. It’s a shame that you have betrayed me, but you fighting Shiro Ryuu will only benefit me.”

“Heh, that Firizen, I can’t believe he actually wants to fight that human, humans aren’t even worth his time.” Said the female CAST.

“Yeah, I agree with Tristania.” Said the green-haired humanoid CAST. “Humans are such pitiful creatures, I can’t believe that Firizen would actually want to fight that animal.”

“Fang Yu” Strauch said to the green-haired CAST, “Don’t forget now, that you were once a human.” Fang, being reminded of that, had a flashback of when he was a human, as was told by him by Strauch. He remembered fighting against a male beast who was wielding a pair of hand claws while he was using a spear. Though Fang Yu was able to inflict an injury on the beast, he still ended up being badly wounded when the beast closed in and hacked him up. The flashback looked very similar to the one Tai Yin had after his fight with Shiro Ryuu. After he was half-dead, he saw the tall CAST walking up to his almost dying body.

“Yes sir” Fang Yu said. “But those days of me being a human are no more, I am now a CAST who would risk my life to fight for your vision, Strauch.”

Shiro Ryuu who has now been set free holds the twin sabers that have been given to him by the white CAST named Firizen who faces him holding a spear, both are in a fighting stance but look to be in a stalemate and circling eachother around. Eisregen, the CAST who was put in charge of looking after the concentration camp approached Firizen and tried to stop the fight by pointing his Laser Cannon at him. “What do you think you’re doing, Firizen? Your job is to be a bodyguard for Parum’s government.”

“Leave, Eisregen. I know that these camps are your responsibility and not mine, but I have my own way of how the peace of this planet will be kept, and I would rather stick to my own methods. If you try anything, then I will have to kill you.”

“Hmph, you, kill me? You can’t do anything, you may be one of our best fighters, but you’re still no match for Strauch.”

Maya and Shiro Ryuu looked confused at how Firizen and Eisregen were arguing against eachother. “I don’t get it, aren’t they together?”

“I don’t know either, Maya, but I’ll use it to my advantage and kill these two.”

Maya looked at Firizen, asking him “Why did you set Shiro Ryuu free? Isn’t he your enemy?”

“I did it because I want to fight him, I want to see how strong he is.”

Eisregen received a message from Strauch, “Strauch, what is it?” “Eisregen, let Firizen fight against that human, in the end, it can only help me.” Strauch said through the telephone.

“Very well sir.” Eisregen hanged up the phone. “Firizen, kill that human however you wish.”

Shiro Ryuu looked at Eisregen and then back at Firizen. “Are we going to fight already?”

“Sure.”

Shiro Ryuu and Firizen faced eachother with their weapons pulled out, Shiro Ryuu using Twin Sabers while Firizen had a Spear in his hands. After the long stalemate, Firizen started off with the first attack, which was a thrusting attack that he followed up with more stabs and thrusts, using his weapon’s length to his advantage and keeping Shiro Ryuu at bay. After the series of thrusts, just when Shiro Ryuu thought that Firizen was being predictable, Firizen faked out and instead, did a downward slash which grazed Shiro Ryuu’s face and wounding him and making him realize that Firizen is not like most of the soldiers he killed. Firizen followed up his downward slash with another thrust, thinking that he would hit Shiro Ryuu this time, but instead, Shiro Ryuu dodged the attack, albeit, getting his torso cut in the process but closing the distance and doing a spinning slash with his right hand sword which, although cutting Firizen, wasn’t deep enough to kill him since he back away at the right time. Shiro Ryuu continued his attack by doing a downward slash with his left sword which hit Firizen with only the tip of his sword, after that, Shiro Ryuu tried to do an outward slash with both of his swords at the same time, but Firizen used the polearm of his spear in order to block the attack and used the butt of his spear to hit Shiro Ryuu in the solar plexus and did another thrusting attack which Shiro Ryuu used his sword to redirect the stab and did a stabbing attack of his own which Firizen dodged by moving his body to the side, although he got his face cut in the process. Firizen realized that he was in a very dangerous position with his spear, so he switched weapons and used his twin daggers and tried to close the distance, knowing that medium lengthed swords wouldn’t work in extremely close quarters as well as daggers. Firizen gapped the space between himself and Shiro Ryuu who just a moment later, found himself with a knife at his throat. Firizen looked down at his own neck to see one of Shiro Ryuu’s swords just about to remove his head.

“I see, so you really are a skilled fighter.” Firizen said as he sheathed his sword.

“Why do you stop?”

“Its pointless to continue, if we keep on, both of us will die.”

“….” Shiro Ryuu sheathed his swords without a word. One of the CAST soldiers was ready to attack Shiro Ryuu under the orders of Eisregen. Shiro Ryuu saw the CAST’s saber attack coming and was ready to draw his sword but Firizen jumped in and killed the CAST instead. Shiro Ryuu and Firizen looked eye to eye, beginning to realize that they are not very bad people. Shiro Ryuu saw someone behind Firizen trying to attack him, but Shiro Ryuu killed the soldier as a way to pay back Firizen for the favor he did him. The hardly talkative Shiro Ryuu then said “You’re different from them.”

“I just wanted to fight against you, to see how strong you are. I was told by CASTs that you are a very dangerous man who will disturb the peace that has lasted in these 100 years. But despite your frightening appearance, you are not a bad person. Your sword has told me that. I have been helping Strauch with his CAST supremacist group, I can’t believe that I have been helping him with this” Firizen looked at the people in the concentration camps. “I now feel ashamed to look at what I’ve been fighting for recently. Now, there is only one solution.” Firizen pulled out a dagger, getting ready to commit harakiri. Maya was very shocked, but she stepped in and tried to stop Firizen from doing harakiri.

“What are you doing?” Maya asked, grabbing Firizen’s arm so that he prevent him from stabbing himself. “Killing yourself isn’t going to help with anything.”

“Firizen, I see that you have an understanding of bushido.” Shiro Ryuu said. “If you want to die an honorable death, then go ahead, but think about how others will view you for killing yourself.”

Maya was really surprised to hear Shiro Ryuu speak an entire sentence, it was possibly the most she ever heard him speak in a while. “Shiro Ryuu…”

“Firizen, if you commit harakiri in this era, most will see you not as an honorable warrior, but as a coward.”

“I see, I think you’re right. I guess there’s one thing I can do now. Shiro Ryuu, lets set all of these people free.”

“Ok.”

Maya jumped in on the converstaion “Hey guys, aren’t you forgetting someone? How about that guy?” Maya pointed to Eisregen who was pointing his laser cannon at Shiro Ryuu, Firizen, and Maya. Shiro Ryuu was ready to draw his swords again, not afraid of the huge gun being pointed at him. But just as he was getting ready to attack, a figure jumped in between him and Eisregen. The figure was a female with long blue hair, shorter than Shiro Ryuu, and had a pair of guns in her hands. “Hey, you go with that white CAST and that newman and get everybody out of here, I’ll take care of this guy.” The girl said. She turned around to look at Shiro Ryuu, it was the same newman girl who vowed revenge against him, Sayuri. “Shiro Ryuu, I know that you killed my brother, but now, I have been ordered to get all of the people here to safety and to overthrow Strauch.”

“You’re the newman from before.”

“Just go.” Sayuri said to Shiro Ryuu. “As for you.” Sayuri said to Eisregen. “You have been doing horrible things to innocent people, but now, my guns will bring to you the fire of justice!”

“Foolish girl, you can’t defeat me by yourself, I am one of Strauch’s elite soldiers who has been ordered to overlook this concentration camp, you will not defeat me by yourself.”

Sayuri had a grin on her face. “Why don’t you try me?” Sayuri and Eisregen had their guns pointed at eachother, getting ready to shoot eachother.

End of Chapter 9

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 10 – Burning Flames of Justice

After Shiro Ryuu’s and Firizen’s fight which ended in a draw, the two along with Maya decided to set all of the people in the concentration camps free. But just as they were about to go, Eisregen, the CAST in charge of the concentration camp pointed his Laser Cannon at the three of them but he was stopped by the female newman who wanted to get her revenge against Shiro Ryuu, Sayuri. As she got in between Eisregen and Shiro Ryuu who was about to draw his sword, Sayuri told him “Just go, get everyone here to somewhere safe, I’ll deal with this guy.” Shiro Ryuu nodded his head and went with Firizen and Maya to try to get all of the people freed.

While that was happening, Strauch was watching over Firizen who has just defected from the corrupted AMF. He also saw Eisregen who was getting ready to fight against Sayuri. Both had their guns pointed at eachother, Eisregen had a laser cannon which looked to have blue photon while Sayuri had a pair of handguns that had red photon energy. Despite Eisregen’s larger gun, Sayuri did not seem to be intimidated one bit, the look on her face was very composed and sharp, she was very focused on defeating the opponent in front of her.

Eisregen started off by firing off the first shot which Sayuri dodged by jumping to her left and started firing off her own gun as well, but Eisregen dodged as well. Realizing that shooting wildly isn’t going to do anything, the two were at a standoff, pointing their guns at eachother. Eisregen fired another shot from his Laser Cannon, Sayuri dodged it again but before she can even shoot, Eisregen fired off another shot, and kept repeating it until he would be able to catch her. Sayuri was now left with no other choice but to keep running away. She ran in a circle around Eisregen, knowing that she would get hit by the laser cannon if she went straight towards him or straight away. While running away from the laser shots, she thought “I’ll just keep doing this until his gun runs out of ammo, then when it has to regenerate, I’ll just go and finish him off.” Sayuri, thinking this, was continuing to avoid Eisregen’s shots, but suddenly, he stopped shooting, realizing that he wasn’t hitting Sayuri even once. Sayuri then began her attack with her Twin Handguns, but Eisregen saw it coming and used his Laser Cannon to cancel out the bullets that Sayuri fired. Sayuri couldn’t completely dodge the attack in time, so she had no other choice but to use the skull-like object on her left arm as a shield to block the shot, but at the cost of having her arm partially frozen.

“What the hell?” Sayuri exclaimed.

“You are foolish to have picked a fight with me, newman girl.”

“Damn you! What the hell did you do?”

“This laser cannon that I wield has the abilities to freeze whatever it touches. Even if you don’t take a potentially fatal hit from it, you will still get frozen just by getting grazed by it. Now, time for you to die!” Eisregen was about to deliver a finishing shot to Sayuri from point blank range but Sayuri switched weapons from her handgun in her right hand to a wand and casted Rafoie, which, although not damaging Eisregen who jumped away from the explosion, was able to stop him from killing Sayuri. Sayuri then used that wand to cast Reverser in order to melt the ice on her other arm. But while trying to heal her arm, Eisregen fired more shots from his laser cannon. Sayuri tried to avoid them but again, she was still slightly hit by the lasers, getting her legs frozen this time and now, unable to move.

Strauch was watching the fight with a spy camera. When watching, Tristania, the female CAST said with a smirk on her face “Hmph! There’s no way that a newman girl like that can be any match for Eisregen.”

“Of course not.” Said Fang Yu.

Strauch was looking at his other spy cameras, when he saw a male beast with long black hair tied to a ponytail, thick eyebrows, and wearing a black seyagiya vest with black kusatarika pants wondering around in Parum. “Hmm, That Beast, he looks very strong, he could be useful as one of our SEED subjects.” Strauch said. Fang Yu immediately recognized the beast, and look to be bothered at looking at him. Strauch noticed that Fang Yu looked somewhat perturbed and asked “Fang Yu, is there a problem?”

“No, not at all.” Fang Yu said, but then he remembered the flashback and thought to himself “Tai Yin, you’re still alive, perfect. Now that I am a CAST, I’m much stronger than the human that you killed back then, now I will get my revenge against you, you will die, you damned animal.”

Meanwhile, Sayuri and Eisregen were still fighting. Sayuri’s legs were still frozen and Eisregen was about to deliver a finishing shot to Sayuri, but she casted Gizonde on the CAST, putting him in shock and unable to fire off his gun for a short time. This short time was enough for Sayuri to melt the ice with Reverser and move again. While Eisregen was shocked, Sayuri pulled out her Twin Handguns and began firing away at Eisregen who, this time, was the one in the defensive, trying to avoid the shots. It was at this time that Eisregen remembered a certain person who he had in the concentration camps who tried to fight back. He looked at the face of Sayuri and how she held the handguns and then visualized about the same man, who also happened to be a newman, and resembled the same man Shiro Ryuu killed when he saved Maya. Eisregen, trying to dodge the attacks, fired from his laser cannon, receiving some bullets from Sayuri’s gun in the process, which set him temporarily on fire. Sayuri also dodged the lasers from Eisregen, but still got partially frozen. Both gunners were affected by the special abilities of the other’s guns, but they were still trying to fight, but Sayuri seemed to have it worse, since the freezing effect of Eisregen’s laser cannon left her immobile while the fire on Eisregen had burnt out.

“Oh, I see, so it must be you afterall.” Eisregen said.

“Huh?” Sayuri was dumbfounded, “What are you talking about?”

Eisregen pulled out a photograph. “Yes, you must be this man’s sister.” Eisregen tossed the photo to Sayuri. It was a photo of herself with her late brother Satoru. “I remember the man in that photo, he was in this concentration camp.”

“What!” Sayuri yelled in a very angry tone.

“Yes, he tried to rebel against us, but he was all alone and was unable to fight against all of us. He was stronger than everyone else, so instead of feeding him to the De Ragan that lives in the uncivilized parts of this planet, we decided to implant SEED cells into him. He was the experiment of Endrum Collective, they wanted to test SEED’s effect on people, so he and many others were part of their first tests.” Sayuri listened to this, getting exponentially angrier with each word that the CAST was saying. She kept listening to the CAST. “I made an order to send him to Neudaiz, I thought it would have been fun to see a Newman killing his own race, but after a while, there were rumors that he was killed by a swordsman from Ragol. Oh well, if he had come back here alive, I would have killed him anyway, since he’ll be too aggressive, he may be a threat to the CASTs who would rule as the supreme race when Strauch’s vision comes true.”

“Damn you! Damn you to hell!” Sayuri yelled out.

“That newman’s name, I can’t recall it, was it..?”

Sayuri, full of rage, broke the ice and said “His name was Satoru Katayama, he was my brother, he was killed by Shiro Ryuu. I have vowed revenge against him this whole time, but now, I know that it was you who truly killed Satoru. I hope you’re ready to die! I will kill you and bring justice for my brother and for Shiro Ryuu, whom I wrongly accused of killing him. Prepare to experience the Flames of Justice!”

Sayuri pulled out a Machinegun and a Wand and casted Damfoie while firing with her red photon machinegun at the very surprised Eisregen. Eisregen tried to shoot with his laser cannon but it was too slow, Sayuri saw it coming and moved to the side and continued her barraged attack of fire, setting Eisregen on fire. Eisregen now looked like a walking, 6-foot tall Burning Man. Out of desparation, Eisregen pulled out his SUV weapon, which were huge guns that came from a sattlelite and fired a huge beam, but Sayuri took Eisregen’s back, avoiding the SUV’s blast and pulled out her Twin Handguns, using its Twin Burn to continue burning him, she shot repeatedly until Eisregen’s metal body began to melt. Eventually, Eisregen’s body was burnt down to nothing except for his brain which came out from the glass container that contained it. Sayuri stepped over the brain and used her wand to cast foie on it, burning the brain to a crisp to make sure that Eisregen was dead.

Meanwhile, Tai Yin who has made it to Parum continues on his search to find and kill Shiro Ryuu and fulfill his 10,000th kill. Despite this however, he is beginning to feel as though his kills are still at 9,998, as though he had neglected to make sure that he killed on certain person. He remembered the green haired spear wielder that he fought. He is beginning to have a hunch that this person may still be alive. “Did I kill that guy? Damn it, I forgot. Man, I knew I shouldn’t have left him for dead, I should have just chopped his head off or something to make sure.” Tai Yin thought to himself. What is Tai Yin’s uneasiness about the green-haired person from his flashback? Could he have to settle the score with this person before he makes Shiro Ryuu his number 10,000 kill?

End of Chapter 10


NOTE: I'm going to be taking a Fiction Writing class in college soon, so after this arc, I might add some filler chapters until I learn enough from the class to make this fiction as well written as possible, so this fic may last for a pretty good while. also, I'm taking a figure drawing class, so if my drawing gets good enough, I might even put this story into manga form if I feel like it.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 11 – Tai Yin’s past, Fang Yu’s desire

Tai Yin, the man who claims to have killed 9,999 people has made it to Parum so that he can find Shiro Ryuu, the only person who he believes would make a worthy 10,000th kill. He still remembers that fight he had with Shiro Ryuu, who was one of the few people who has ever been able to bring an injury to him. “I want to fight that guy again, not only is he the first one to have ever wounded me, but he gave me lots of injuries, and left me with no other choice to go nanoblast. That was the first time in my life that I was ever forced to use that thing. And even then, I still couldn’t finish him off, but I’m sure that we would have both died if that newman didn’t heal us.” Tai Yin walks around Parum, noticing how very few humans there are, suprising since this is a planet supposedly populated mostly by humans. After walking around in Holtes City, he went to a neighborhood which looked very poor and run down. Just like in the city, the place was seemingly deserted, not even a single soul was in this neighborhood. Then, he remembered what he saw on the TV screen when he was in the spaceport. He was watching the news which talked about there being rumors of a CAST supremacy in Parum abducting humans. Some were even kidnapped in Neudaiz and Moatoob, including Beasts and Newmans. He thought to himself “That Shiro Ryuu isn’t stupid or weak enough to get himself caught by a bunch of people, even if it is an entire military. I’ll just find him and kill him when I see him. Even if he did get caught, I’m sure he’ll find a way to escape. Maybe I’ll even have some fun with the AMF forces after killing Shiro Ryuu.”

Meanwhile, in the AMF military headquarters in Holtes city, Fang Yu was trying to find some time for himself. He remembered seeing Tai Yin in one of Strauch’s spy cameras. Despite the fact that he is now a CAST, he still remembered his days as a human.

Fang Yu had a flashback of his human days, in which he was in what looked like a martial arts school that looked like it was in the middle of a forest. He was with a male beast, both were wearing black Chinese-style robes. There was also an old man in his 80’s who looked to be ailing from a terminal sickness. The old man was coffing, but he had enough energy to at least make it to the school. Although there were many other students in the dojo, only Tai Yin and Fang Yu, who was human at the time were inside the dojo while the others were outside getting ready to return to their homes. The old man coffed, and then he said “Tai Yin, Fang Yu, I am beginning to ail from my sickness. I have taught the styles of Hu Quan and Shan Shou, and you two are the best at that style. However, only one person can learn our school’s most deadly secret, therefore, I must give the final secret to you, Fang Yu.”

“What! That is totally absurb!” Tai Yin exclaimed.

“There is no absurdity to this. Tai Yin, you may be one of my best students and one of the candidates to inheriting my style’s final secret, but your fists are the embodiment of madness. The only thing someone like you will be interested in is using our style to kill people, and staining the reputation of Hu Quan kung fu with blood. I will not let someone as brash and murderous as yourself inherit the style. If you will not accept the fact that Fang Yu has inherited the style’s last secret, then leave the school and never return!”

“Hmph! Screw this! I don’t need your final secret anyway, I’m still better than everyone else in this school, maybe including you, Fang Yu. Even if you learn that secret technique, I’ll still kill you.”

“Tai Yin, I will never allow myself to be defeated by a madman like yourself.” Fang Yu said. Tai Yin looked at him for a few seconds, and then went outside, where he was ambushed by a group of many of the other students.

“What the hell is this?” Tai Yin said. “You guys have been training with me, but you have never reached to my level, what the hell could you guys want with me anyway?”

One of the students told Tai Yin “You, your fists thirst for blood, and it gives the Hu Quan style a bad name. We are not going to allow you to tarnish our style’s reputation any longer, especially with our instructor disease, we will not allow him to die regretting the fact that someone like you is still alive.”

“So, you guys are gonna kill me?” Tai Yin said with a grin on his face. “Fine then, come and get me!” Tai Yin then put on a pair of hand claws. All of the people equipped various other weapons of their own, including hand claws, brass knuckles, or spears. They all leaped at Tai Yin who effortlessly dodged all of the attacks and ran through them, killing every single one of them. Their blood would spill all over Tai Yin’s face, but Tai Yin was very bored. “This sucks, nobody here has the skill to fight me in equal ground, none of these guys can even scratch me, even if they attack me in groups.”

“Tai Yin! That’s as far as you’ll go!” said the spear wielding green haired man.

“Fang Yu, you may be better than all of this trash, but you still won’t be able to kill me. I’m far better than you are. Why don’t you run away, that way I will let you live.”

“No, Master will die soon, and I will not let him die with the regrets of having someone like you still living in this world. You are a bloodthirsty killer, and I will not let live for much longer. Prepare to die!” Fang Yu was attacking with his spear while keeping Tai Yin at bay. Tai Yin tried to get in close, getting himself cut in the process, although it was not a very deep wound. As Tai Yin finally closed in on his opponent, he used his twin claws to cut Fang Yu down. Fang Yu fell to the ground, bloodied up. He then went to the school to see his instructor, but by the time that he went inside to check up on the ailing old man, he saw that the instructor was dying. “Master!” Tai Yin rushed to the instructor’s dying body, but the instructor didn’t die of the sickness, apparently, he looked to have been cut down. “Master, what happened?” Tai Yin asked.

“Tai…Yin, you must stop Fang Yu…he is dangerous, he has pretended to be a righteous man. I apologize to you, you should have been the one who has inherited the secret technique. The only thing Fang Yu wants is to become stronger, and he would do it by any means. All of those times that you have been beating him in practice, he was holding back. Although he was skilled, he only showed you half of his potential. I saw you defeat Fang Yu, but you have to make sure that you have actually killed him, he is very dangerous and manipulative.”

“Whats this? First you tell me to never come back, and now you want me to kill Fang Yu, your favorite student?”

“Yes, like I said, I apologize for what I said and for my choice. Please….. stop… Fang….Yu.” The instructor’s body has fell limp, he has just died.

“Don’t worry Master.” Tai Yin said. “I already killed him just now, you will have no regrets.”

Tai Yin went outside to see to his victim’s body, but he saw that the body was no longer there.

Fang Yu’s dying body was being carried by a tall red CAST. “Fang Yu, that is your name, is it?” Fang Yu, although half dead, nodded at the CAST’s question. “Don’t worry, pretty soon, you will be much stronger, stronger than that savage beast Tai Yin.”

Soon after that, Fang Yu found himself in a hospital, he was almost dying. There, he awakened, but he did not seem to be the same person he was before, he looked at his hand which was mechanical, not organic like it was before. “What, where am I?” Fang Yu asked himself.

“You’re in Parum’s AMF base.” Said the same tall red CAST from before. “I am Strauch, the leader of the AMF forces. I am the one who has gave you your new body, it is much stronger than that human body you had before. Be thankful.”

“I… I see. Thanks.” Fang Yu said with a slight tone to his voice.

From here, Fang Yu’s flashback ended. Tai Yin, who was somewhere else also had this same flashback. Tai Yin thought to himself while wandering around Parum “Fang Yu, so its you, Master told me about you, and I was sure I killed you, but when I stepped out of that school, I realized that your body was no longer there, and that made me uneasy about whether or not I killed you. I hope you were holding back on me though, and I hope you’re as strong as you want to be, but first, I’ll have to find and kill Shiro Ryuu. If you’re strong enough, maybe you’ll make a good 10,000th kill after I’m done with Shiro Ryuu.”

While this was happenning, Fang Yu left the AMF base. “Strauch, I am off to leave, there is someone that I have to kill.”

“Its that beast, isn’t it? Very well, just come back quickly, that albino swordsman from Ragol has escaped, I’m going to need you to kill him, and Firizen as well.”

“Sir!” Tristania said. “You still have me to fight against Shiro Ryuu. And in worst case scenario, we still have that.”

“Right, that.” Strauch said, thinking of a creature that resided in the plains of Parum. “We still have the De Ragan.”

Meanwhile, Fang Yu has made it to the run down neighborhood in Holtes. There, he kept searching until he finally ran into Tai Yin. “Tai Yin, its been quite a long time, eh?”

“Fang Yu, is that you?” Tai Yin asked. “Perfect, I have you and Shiro Ryuu all in the same place. Can’t get any better than this.” Tai Yin had an evil looking smirk on his face. “I can now get 10,000 kills in this place, this is perfect.” Tai Yin pulled out his Twin Claws, and Fang Yu, who was also a master of Hu Quan kung fu, which meant Tiger Claw kung fu, also pulled out his own Twin Claws.

“Tai Yin, prepare to die.”

End of Chapter 11

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 12 – Fang Yu’s Secret Technique

Tai Yin and Fang Yu face eachother, both wielding the Ryo-Misaki. Tai Yin had an evil looking grin on his face and told Fang Yu “Hmph, its been a while, hasn’t it? I could have figured that I missed someone in my kill list, looks like it was you, although you look a little more metallic than the last time I saw you. Looks like I’ll just have to kill you again.”

“I was unable to handle the fact that you were better than me all of those years. You were very rebellious and arrogant, someone needed to put you in your place, your fists are thirsty for blood, the only thing you seek is to spill the blood of other people.”

“Before you talk about me like that, I think you should look at yourself. According to our master, you cooperated with some CAST and killed him, you even made yourself a CAST so you can reach that goal. How pathetic.”

“Yes, that is true, the only thing I wanted was to make myself stronger and more powerful, even if it means having to be manipulative of others, even using my old training partners were used as sacrifices, I used them so they can turn their attention to you while I killed master. Also, when you wounded me, that was all on purpose, I did it all so that I can get this body. And if you’re talking about me being power hungry, look at yourself, you’re interested in nothing more than fighting and killing people as well.”

“Yeah, that’s true, but at least I’m not a two-faced asshole like you who manipulated our Master and pretended to be a good person. You’re nothing but a coward. I don’t even know if you’re even worth killing if you have to do that kind of thing to your body.” Tai Yin refered to Fang Yu’s new CAST body. Tai Yin walked away as he believed that the human turned-CAST was not a worthy opponent for himself. “I don’t want to fight a guy as pathetic as you, I’m gonna find someone who is much stronger than yourself.”

“Are you talking about Shiro Ryuu? He’s been captured and is now in our concentration camp. Even if he did escape, he’d still have to go through our leader Strauch, he’s much stronger than me, there’s no way either you or Shiro Ryuu would be able to stop him. Strauch has lived and fought for a 100 years, much more than that albino swordsman and you as well. However, you will not have the pleasure of fighting him, you’ll have to get through me first. Also, about me being two-faced, our instructor and you were simply unaware of my nature and my true ambitions.”

“Well, if you actually have gotten stronger in that body of yours, then I guess I’l fight against you and get my kill count to 9,999. That 10,000 may be Shiro Ryuu, or even that Strauch guy you’ve been talking so much about, that is, if he’s as strong as you say he is.”

“Enough talking, prepare to die!” Fang Yu yelled as he rushed at Tai Yin and did a flying side kick which Tai Yin blocked with his forearms, holding them against his body but being pushed back by the kick’s impact. Fang Yu then did a downward slash with his right claw but Tai Yin blocked the attack with his claw and did and followed up with his own downward claw attack, but it only grazed the CAST who backed away just in time. After backing away, Fang Yu went back in and did a barrage of sideways slashes with his claws and leaving Tai Yin with no option but to defend himself. Eventually, Tai Yin was getting cut by some of Fang Yu’s attacks, so Tai Yin decided to risk getting himself seriously wounded so that he can land a killing blow to Fang Yu. He put down his defenses while Fang Yu was still frantically attacking him and impaled Fang Yu with one of his claws, Fang Yu then saw that Tai Yin was vulnerable and closed in so that he can do a killing blow to the beast but instead, Tai Yin did a push kick to get his claw out of Fang Yu’s torso but he still only barely dodged the attack and got wounded.

Meanwhile, Strauch was watching the fight from his spy camera. “Fang Yu, you have betrayed your own instructor so that you can make yourself even stronger. You have a deep desire for power. Even though I have helped you and made you stronger, the only thing I wanted from you was for you to be my weapon. Tai Yin, a man who is close to killing 10,000 people is a threat to my power, and if you can kill him, it will be one less threat that will be able to oppose me. Still, there is Shiro Ryuu and that traitor Firizen. Schwarz can take care of either one of them, and Tristania can deal with the other. If this works out, nobody will be able to stand in my way of making a perfect world for CASTs, a world that will be cleansed of the inferior biological races such as humans, newmans, and beasts. Fang Yu, if you are killed by Tai Yin, there is no way he’ll be healthy enough to fight against me with his full potential, so either way, the only one who benefits from this fight is me, whichever the end result is.” It seemed like despite Fang Yu’s apparent loyalty, Strauch was able to see through Fang Yu’s plans based on his past with his instructor. “Fang Yu, you’ve manipulated your own instructor into teaching his school’s final secret and you killed him afterwards. I remember, afterall, I am the one who agreed to take your half-dead body after Tai Yin wounded you that time. After you learned the final secret, you wanted your body to be like that of a CAST. I know that you may try to betray me some time in the future, but this whole time, you have been nothing more than one of my pawns. Either you kill Tai Yin, or you may force him to show his best moves.”

Tai Yin and Fang Yu are still fighting, with neither fighter having an advantage over the other. Tai Yin seemed to be impressed, despite the fact that he mocked Fang Yu earlier for making himself a CAST so that he can be stronger. “Looks like you’ve gotten much better, this really is exciting. You gave me a few good wounds, not many can do that, you should be proud of that.”

Fang Yu closed his eyes briefly and said “Tai Yin, now it is time for you to die.”

“Those are my words.”

Fang Yu rushed at Tai Yin who stood ready for whatever was coming. “Tai Yin, now its time for you to witness the final secret of our style. I didn’t want to have to use this on you, but you’ve left me no other choice.” Fang Yu said as he continued charging at Tai Yin, and then yelled out “Bukuu Rensen Ga!” Fang Yu did an upward slash after which he lept into the air and followed up with a downward swoop. After that, he did 2 sideways slashes and lept in the air once more to do a final downward strike. This may be a move considered more than enough to take down a person, but Tai Yin was able to avoid all of those attacks.

“Is this the best you can do? Even if you do learn some secret technique, it doesn’t mean that you’re going to get any stronger.” Tai Yin said. “The only thing that’ll ever make you stronger is experience in fighting. I should know, I’ve killed thousands of people, many of them were tough, many of them were trash, but they were still a way for me to gain fighting experience, to know what its like to fight to the death. That is something that secret techniques will never teach you.”

“Tai Yin, damn you! Time to end this!” Fang Yu said as both he and Tai Yin rushed towards eachother and did one last slash with their Ryo-Misaki, but Tai Yin was not hit. Fang Yu also didn’t look like he was hurt, so he turned around, but only to fall apart in five pieces. Tai Yin saw that Fang Yu was now dead, but he stomped on and crushed the head to make sure that he actually kills him this time. Without saying anything, Tai Yin left the body behind and walked away.

Meanwhile, at the concentration camp, Sayuri was standing over the remains of Eisregen, the high ranking CAST soldier put in charge of the concentration camp and was thinking about what the CAST had said about her brother. And old man came up to Sayuri and asked her “So, you’re Satoru’s younger sister.” Most likely recognizing her from Satoru’s photo, and overhearing her and Eisregen during their fight. “That man did us a favor, he sacrificed himself so that we wouldn’t get eaten by the De Ragan. Just remember, that he died a hero.”

“Thank you.” Sayuri said, with tears of joy running down her cheeks. “Shiro Ryuu, I’m sorry that I tried to kill you. Now, I’m going to help you and take down these assholes who did whatever they did to my brother.” She ran off to where Shiro Ryuu, Firizen, and Maya were going so that she can lend them a hand. Then she contacted Shadow, who was busy doing another mission in Parum, but was now available. “Hey Shadow, think you can help me and some other guys out?”

“Yeah, sure. I’ll be right there. I’ll see if I can contact anyone from my group as well.” Shadow said, now with an new outfit. His hair color changed to a darker red and he wore a Flaxo outfit that matched the color of his hair.

Shiro Ryuu and Firizen went to separate dressing rooms so that they can change their old clothes and parts. Shiro Ryuu changed into a white Kusatarika vest and white Flaxo pants, both outfits from Neudaiz that were given to him buy Maya. Firizen now had on Revsys parts on him, trying to change his look. After that, the 3 went to get theirselves new weapons. Knowing that GRM wouldn’t sell to humans since it has been made illegal for stores to be sold to biological humanoid people, they tried to get some alternative places, such as black markets. Shiro Ryuu’s swords, which were standard GRM swords didn’t seem very comfortable for Shiro Ryuu to use, as they were straight like Western swords and not curved like the Japanese swords he was accustomed to. “These swords are about to wear out.” Shiro Ryuu said.

“Hey, GRM sells a Death Dancer, which are really good and last pretty long. You can buy stuff there. It won’t sell anything to humans right now, but if you can give me the money, I can get a Death Dancer for you.”

“Very well, here.” Shiro Ryuu handed some money over to Firizen, knowing that GRM wouldn’t sell to humans, but they would sell stuff for CASTs like Firizen. After a few minutes of waiting, Firizen came with a long box that looked brand new. “Here you go Shiro, the Death Dancer.”

“Thanks. Here, I’ll give you this in return.” Shiro Ryuu gave Firizen a Misaki. Shiro Ryuu tried out the Death Dancer, which were curved, shaped somewhat like katanas.

“Thanks.” Firizen said as he equipped the Misaki with one hand and had an autogun on the other hand. “I’ve always wanted one of these. I’ll make good use of this.”

After getting their new equipment, they went off to the AMF base which was right next to the GRM store. However, they were stopped by an entire army of CAST soldiers, all led by Schwarz, the bulky CAST from before.

Meanwhile, Sayuri and Shadow finally found eachother. Shadow was accompanied by Igneous, another CAST from the AMF who defected from them, seeing how Strauch’s ways of doing things as wrong. As they were going to set everyone in the concentration camps free, they all saw a huge De Ragan flying down from the sky. The camp was in the middle of nowhere, so it wasn’t suprising to see a De Ragan here. “What in the hell is that?” Shadow asked.

“It’s a De Ragan, it’s an inhabitant of Parum. It looks like it has been infected by SEED. We’re going to have to kill it.” Igneous said as he equipped his Twin Sabers. Shadow put on some Twin Daggers and Sayuri pulled out her Twin Lockguns, getting her Greasegun and her Scepter ready just in case.

As this is happening, Strauch was sitting comfortably in his chair, holding on to his Nightwalker as he saw Shiro Ryuu, Firizen, and Maya getting ready to fight against the CAST soldiers outside of his base and Sayuri, Shadow, and Igneous getting ready to fight against the De Ragan. Strauch watches as his ambition begins to manifest itself.

End of Chapter 12

[Ryoten]

This is awesome Shiro Ryuu, the White Dragon. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/anime1.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

thanks dude. I'm gonna keep up the good work I'm doing. This seems to be quite popular.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 13 – The former sevant CAST

Shiro Ryuu, Firizen, and Maya were at the front of the AMF base, which is the place where Strauch, the corrupt ruler of Parum resides. At the entrance to the AMF base, a large group of CAST soldiers stand with their rifles, all being led by Schwarz, the big, black, bulky CAST that Shiro Ryuu and Maya met earlier. He was holding a Gur Neda in his hands, which is a Grenade Launcher which can only be bought from Moatoob as it was made by Tenora Works. Shiro Ryuu saw the CAST and tried to run towards him, saying to him “Damn you! You’re the CAST who forced me and Maya into this place. You even used Maya as a hostage and hurt her just so that I won’t kill your soldiers, but this time, you’re going to die.” Shiro Ryuu pulled out his new Death Dancer, looking at all of the rifle-toting CAST soldiers without any fear of getting shot.

“Shiro! What the hell are you doing?” Maya asked. “They all have rifles, there’s no way you can beat those many gun wielders.”

“Shiro, are you crazy? There’s a whole lot of them, you’re eventually going to get shot, no matter how skilled you are.” Firizen said.

Shiro Ryuu appeared to have ignored them as he continued walking towards the group of soldiers without any second thought. “If we allow ourselves to get caught, then we would accomplish nothing. If we get killed, then we would accomplish nothing either. However, I will much prefer gettng killed ovre getting captured. Maya, if you wish not to get killed, run and find a safe place to hide, there is no need for you to risk your life.”

“Shiro….” Maya said, feeling concern for Shiro Ryuu. “Please… stop.”

Shiro Ryuu kept approaching the AMF soldiers who began to get ready to fire. When Shiro Ryuu finally felt that he was close enough, he began cutting down the soldiers, cutting them in half or decapitating them, killing them all so that they won’t be able to fire their rifles. Other soldiers began shooting him, but he blocked all of the bullets with his swords. Firizen decided to jump in and help Shiro Ryuu as well, shooting some of the more distant soldiers with his handgun while using the Misaki that Shiro Ryuu gave him to kill the closer ones. Maya also felt that she didn’t want to stand back and do nothing, and so she pulled out her Cubo Upinda, which is a Crossbow from Moatoob and her wand and began shooting the soldiers with it, but some of her shots missed, as she was in a lot of pressure and had plenty of adrenaline rushing, showing signs of either her lack of experience in battle or that she hasn’t fought for a long time. She knew that she could aim really well with a crossbow, but not under the pressure she is in at the moment. She was impressed at how composed Shiro Ryuu and Firizen were, neither of whom were showing any signs of fear of getting killed, and both having plenty of experience. “Incredible, these two fighters are just incredible.” Maya rushed in to help and casted Agtal, Defdal, and Zotial on both Shiro Ryuu and Firizen. “Here you go guys!” As she waved her wand around, Shiro Ryuu and Firizen have both gotten stronger and faster, and they continued, with the numbers of soldiers going down at a much faster rate. In the sidelines however was one of Strauch’s strongest soldiers, the female CAST named Tristania. She pulled out a dual durandal and ran towards Maya, whom she felt was the weakest of the three enemies. Maya, seeing this, used her wand to deflect the attacks, but found herself being pushed away. Shiro Ryuu saw what was happening, but as he tried to run to where Maya is, he found a lot of soldiers blocking his way. “Maya, I will not let you get hurt at all.” Shiro Ryuu said as he cut his way through the soldiers.

“Its Tristania, one of Strauch’s strongest soldiers.” Firizen said. “She may not be as good as Eisregen or Fang Yu, but she’s still very dangerous, I don’t know if Maya would be a match for her all by herself.”

Tristania was fighting against Maya, and seemed to have the upper hand against her. She was even toying around with her, throwing kicks at her instead of using her swords to finish her off. Maya tried using spells like Gifoie in order to keep Tristania at bay, but Tristania knew what to do against the spells, she just waited for Maya’s spells to wear off so that she can then jump in and cut her, still toying around with her as she was intentionally using only the tip of her swords, trying not to cut deep enough to kill her. Shiro Ryuu, having had seen just enough of Maya getting hurt and seeing all of the soldiers in his way, decided something. “I didn’t want to use this until I fought Strauch, but there’s too many of these CASTs, and if I don’t save Maya, she might get killed. Zoke-sensei, I am sorry, you told me never to do this move until it got serious, but I have no other choice but to use this secret technique.” Shiro Ryuu got his Death Dancer and swung both swords upwards, sending many of the enemies flying, which he followed up by another series of rising slashes, after this, he jumped in the air and did a slash with both swords simultatneously. “The Rising Crush, one of the forbidden secrets of Niten Ichi Ryuu, I didn’t want to use this move, but Maya needs my help.” Shiro Ryuu thought to himself. Shiro Ryuu seemed slightly fatigued, but he continued running to the fight between Tristania and Maya, finally seeing that Tristania’s fighting style with the Dual Durandal seemed very similar to Shiro Ryuu’s Niten Ichi Ryuu. Shiro Ryuu rushed in to stop Tristania and save Maya. Upon seeing Shiro Ryuu’s face, Tristania put her guard down, as though recognizing Shiro Ryuu.

“Shiro Ryuu? Is that you?” Tristania asked.

“What? Shino?” Shiro Ryuu asked, recognizing the CAST as someone he once knew. “Shino, what happened, what are you doing here?”

“Shiro Ryuu, what are YOU doing here in Gurhal? I thought you were still in Ragol.”

“Shino, so this is what you have been doing since Zoke’s death? You have been the puppet of this man? Pathetic.”

“Pathetic? You have no idea what you are talking about. Unlike Zoke who used me and disposed of me when I was no longer useful, Strauch has always cared about me. Things have gotten much better since when Strauch has found me. Now, I will live as his right-hand person.”

“Shino, that time when Zoke-sensei told you to return to Pioneer 2 from Ragol, that was all so that you can be safe. He did it because he cared about you, not because you would be a burden on him.”

“Shut up!” Tristania, who Shiro Ryuu immediately identified as Great Sword Zoke’s assistant android Shino got angry and began attacking Shiro Ryuu who easily blocked all of her attacks. Shino, upon seeing her former master’s student, Shiro Ryuu, seemed to have gotten her in a blind rage. She then remembered that time when she was in Ragol. She remembered when Zoke told her “Shino! Go back! You’re not as suited to combat as you once were, if you kept coming with us, you will only be a burden on us!” That phrase ran through her head millions of times as she attacked Shiro Ryuu aggressively, but to no avail as Shiro Ryuu’s swordsmanship has exceeded even that of his instructor.

“Shino” Shiro Ryuu said. “If you keep doing this, then I will have no choice but to send you with our deceased sensei.” Shiro Ryuu raised his sword, getting ready to kill Shino. Shino remembered how nicely Zoke treated her when she was new, in the earlier days, and she remembered Shiro Ryuu when he was younger. She then had flashbacks about what happened after Zoke’s death when she moved on her own to Gurhal from Ragol, and then met a tall, purple CAST who took her in and made improvements on her body, making her a much stronger fighter than she was before. “I remember.” Shino said to herself. “That man, Strauch, since he took me in, he has treated me very well, and has made me much more powerful than I would ever have been had I stayed with Zoke. For that, I have done everything I did to make Strauch’s vision come true, to rid this world of humans, newmans, and beasts and make CASTs rule as the one supreme race. Shiro Ryuu, Maya and Firizen stood there listening to her. Shiro Ryuu had his Death Dancer raised up and then brung it down on Shino, his sensei’s former servant CAST. He then walked away from the dead CAST with his usual stone-faced look, although he looked more unpleasant than how he normally looks. Maya and Firizen just sat there looking at Shino’s dead body.

Back at the concentration camp, Sayuri, Shadow, and Igneous saw a De Ragan coming. Seeing how much trouble they would have with a De Ragan, Sayuri contacted Leoginio Belafort and her friend, Konane to help them out with the De Ragan. De Ragans are considered to be very powerful and very difficult to kill, which is why Sayuri contacted Leo and Konane. Eventually, both came, as Konane was already in Parum and Leo came in as Sayuri’s instructor. Lucaim Nav, who was once Shadow’s instructor also came in to help fight off the De Ragan.

While this was happening, Shiro Ryuu, Firizen, and Maya are at the front of the AMF headquarters in Holtes City, where a large army of its soldiers await them, being led by who may be the strongest of Strauch’s henchmen, Schwarz, the CAST who took Shiro Ryuu and Maya to Parum.

At the inside of the AMF headquarters, Strauch is sitting in a seat, getting his weapon ready in case he would be the one that would have to fight. He was then talking to another CAST, telling him “I didn’t think that this would get so serious. Eisregen, Fang Yu, and Tristania are all dead and Firizen has betrayed me. All that is left now is Schwarz and you. Schwarz is strong, but I do have my doubts, which is why I have you, Azoth. I didn’t want you to have to fight, but this situation has left me no choice.”

“…..” the CAST said nothing as he brandished his Hanzo, a large, curved sword that was as tall as he was. Azoth wore blue Raptus parts, stood at six feet, and had a humanoid face similar to Fang Yu, although he seemed to have been a created CAST, not one who was born a human and turned into a CAST. His hair was medium length and also blue. Apparently, he had a blank expression on his face and didn’t speak a single word, as though he was an emotionless weapon to be used by Strauch.

“That De Ragan which I have used to kill those humans, it seems that six others may kill that as well. I was planning on using that as a last resort as well. The De Ragan has better kill those six people as soon as possible, I will need its help to kill Shiro Ryuu and Firizen as well.” Strauch said, holding a control which looked like it would be used to control the De Ragan. “I’ll use this if they come here before killing those six. Nobody will get in the way of me and my goal.”

End of Chapter 13

[DonRoyale]

But of course, you know we're all happy at your constant updates =D

Keep going...this is really starting to look interesting! =3

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 14 – Parum’s Great Beast

Sayuri, Shadow, Igneous, Konane, Leoginio, and Nav looked up as they saw a De Ragan coming down from the sky. Sayuri looked to have changed her hair color from blue to pink, and wore long pants, though she still wore her white and pink vest, which her pink hair matched with better than her blue hair. Shadow, this time, wore a crimson Flaxo outfit from Neudaiz, had glasses on and had his hair colored to match the color of his outfit as well. Konane, one of Sayuri’s friends from the Guardians wore a green Necnec vest with Seyagiya pants and a hat of matching colors with medium lengthed white hair. Igneous looked to be a mostly white humanoid CAST with white long hair. Apart from the De Ragan that they were distracted with, it seemed that there were more of Strauch’s soldiers, wielding rifles.

Strauch was in his base overlooking the De Ragan, trying to control it with the remote that he has and the device he has placed on the De Ragan’s head so that he can control it at will. Many of the soldiers seem to know about this, as they were not trying to kill the De Ragan but instead, had their guns pointed at the 6 Guardians. It looked like they were cornered, in one hand, there was the De Ragan, and in the other, there were rifle-wielding soldiers from the AMF. Leo and Nav were hesitant to move, worried that they would get shot if they tried anything. Shadow, using his Wand, casted Nosudiga, an earth spell which he has recently learned to bind the soldiers to the ground while Konane and Igneous, wielding a Double Saber and a Deljabnus, respectively, rushed in to kill the soldiers while Sayuri shot some of the others down with her fire elemental Bulletmaster. Shadow rushed in on the action as well, equipping his Shintsuki-Zashi to cut down more of the soldiers. Leo and Nav, two Guardians who looked to be very experienced, seem to have been left in the dust, knowing that Sayuri and Konane were the only ones who’ve been there for a long time, being there for six years. Although Leo was Sayuri’s instructor for a time, this time, he was training her to make sure that she was qualified to be an instructor herself, knowing that she was stronga and capable. Konane has been Sayuri’s partner for the long time that he has been in the Guardians as well. Shadow has moved from Ragol, similar to Shiro Ryuu, although it seemed that Shadow looked like he was not in his original body, as though he wasn’t accustomed to being a Newman, unlike Shiro Ryuu who seemed to stay in his original Human body.

With all of the soldiers from the AMF, the De Ragan was still there, breathing fire at the 5 Guardians and the former AMF soldier Igneous, but all of them jumped out of the way. Konane used his green Double Saber to slash at the De Ragan, but try as he might, the De Ragan took the slashes without going down. Igneous tried the same with his Del Jabnus, but again, to no avail. The De Ragan simply got angry and whipped his tail, knocking Konane and Igneous back by twenty feet. Sayuri pulled out her Compradi, a long bow with an ice element no it, knowing that the De Ragan had very weak resistance to ice, and began firing at its head. Shadow used his Shintsuki-Zashi to slash at the De Ragan as well, but producing the same results as Konane and Igneous, the De Ragan was simply too durable to get killed. Leo and Nav jumped in, using a Tenora Works Sword and Fists, respectively and began attacking it. Leo’s sword was big enough to cause a serious injury, but again, the De Ragan only got angry lifted its forelegs from the ground and came down with them, causing the earth to shake and damaging everyone who was close enough, including Sayuri who was fighting from the distance.

Strauch watched as the 6 struggled with the De Ragan, thinking about how futile their struggle is. “Idiots, they don’t realize that this is not an ordinary De Ragan. A regular De Ragan would have died in seconds from attacks like those, but they don’t realize that I have implanted SEED into this De Ragan, making it physically stronger than ever before. And as long as I have control over this De Ragan, there is no way that any of you can kill it. Even if you are good enough, the De Ragan will not die so easily, and if it does, your fatigue will be too much for you, and my soldiers will deal with you.”

With every slash that the 5 Hunters did to the De Ragan, Igneous looked harder and finally saw why the De Ragan wasn’t dying so easily. “Everyone! Take a look at the De Ragan’s wounds next time you slash it.”

Konane used his Double Saber on it, but then he saw that the De Ragan didn’t have a wound where he slashed it. “What the hell? I knew I slashed that thing.”

“Look again.” Igneous said.

Shadow used his Shintsuki Zashi on it, but after slashing it, he saw that the De Ragan’s wound healed itself as soon as it opened. “What? It just regenerated.”

“Exactly, slashing it is not going to help, it will keep on regenerating. We have to think of a different way.”

“Let me see if I can try getting one of my arrows right through its head.” Sayuri said. “If I can get my arrow through its brain, then maybe it will die instantly and it won’t heal itself anymore.” Sayuri aimed her Compradi, which is not exactly a state of the art longbow, to the De Ragan’s head, waiting for it to open its mouth. Finally, the De Ragan got ready to breathe fire, and Sayuri shot her longbow right through the De Ragan’s mouth which went right through its head. Just when everyone thought that it was dead however, it just came back to life again. Everyone was tired from fighting the De Ragan, until Tai Yin came along. “Man, this is pathetic, you guys can’t even deal with one single dragon.” I can kill this thing alone if I wanted to. Tai Yin pulled out his Ryo-Misaki and charged at the De Ragan and slashed it, but it kept regenerating itself.

“What the hell is with this thing? How can it heal itself?” Tai Yin was wierded out by how the De Ragan kept regenerating itself all of the time, but then he made and evil grin and seemed to welcome the challenge. “This looks like its gonna be loads of fun. I don’t know if I can even beat him without using my Nanoblast, this thing might even force me to do it for the second time in my entire life.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me, he has only done his Nanoblast once?” Sayuri asked. “Is he that strong.”

“Hey, any of you guys seen an albino Japanese guy with red eyes and white long hair?” Tai Yin asked, reffering to Shiro Ryuu. “Its longer than that guy’s over there by the way.” He said pointing to Konane who shares some of Shiro Ryuu’s features of being Japanese, having red eyes, and having white hair.

“Are you talking about Shiro Ryuu?” Sayuri asked.

“Yeah, him.”

“Shiro Ryuu?” Shadow asked. “I think a friend of mine from my group, the Black Hand knows about him. I don’t know where he is though.”

“He’s here in Parum. I saw him when he got caught here in the concentration camp, but he was able to get himself out of here. I think he’s on his way to the AMF base.”

“Ok, thanks. I’ll be on my way to find him and kill him. In the meantime though, I think I’ll have a little fun with this De Ragan.”

“Wait! You can’t kill that De Ragan so easily. Its not normal, its been exposed to large amounts of SEED and it will regenerate its wounds.”

“SEED? Whatever the hell that is.” Tai Yin said, as though clueless about what SEED even was. “I’m just here to get some tough and exciting fights, and if I can fight Shiro Ryuu, even better.”

Tai Yin rushed at the De Ragan, looking to enjoy the challenge, but not using his Nanoblast, knowing that he was good enough not to need it. He kept attacking the De Ragan, which just regenerated over and over. “Shit! This isn’t gonna work, I’m gonna have to chop its head off.” Tai Yin pulled out a Claymore and began trying to slash at the De Ragan’s neck, but it simply turned its head around and bit Tai Yin’s large sword. Shadow jumped in on the fight, pulling out his Shintsuki-zashi and began hacking away at the De Ragan’s throat. Konane and Igneous did the same, using their Double Saber and Del Jagnus. Tai Yin was able to overpower the De Ragan and had his Claymore to sever the upper part of the De Ragan’s head. Shadow and Konane eventually cut their way through the De Ragan’s neck. This time, the SEED-infected De Ragan was finally dead.

Strauch, watching the fight from his camera was beginning to feel his ambitions to clear the world of biological humanoid races fading away as he saw the De Ragan defeated by 5 Guardians, 1 former AMF soldier who betrayed him along with Firizen, and an assassin. “Azoth, this time, I think that I will need you after all. I didn’t want to use you, but these people have left me no choice. You will be used if Schwarz is to be killed.”

“Yes, I will follow your every command, Strauch.” Azoth said, the first words he finally spoke. “This is the only way I can pay you back for the good deeds you have done for me. For all you have done, I will be your weapon, a CAST built for the sole purpose of fighting.”

Meanwhile, with Shiro Ryuu and Firizen killing off all of the soldiers, Schwarz, the big, bulky black CAST awaits them, wielding his Gur Neda. “This is as far as you three go. Nobody will make it to Strauch.” Shiro Ryuu stepped forward with his Death Dancer and told Firizen and Maya “Both of you, go to Strauch. I’ll catch up to you after I kill this person.”

“Are you nuts? He’s got a Grenade Launcher! You can’t fight against a guy with a Grenade Launcher wit only your swords!” Maya exclaimed.

“Maya, I’ll be fine. I’ve been in situations like this for a very long time. I do not fear such a weapon. No, Go! We have to make it to Strauch.”

“Be careful. Just so you know Shiro, Strauch is strong, very strong. He’s much stronger than Schwarz and any other of his soldiers. Don’t get yourself injured too much, you have to be at your best against someone like him.”

“Ok.” Shiro Ryuu said as he faced Schwarz. Maya and Firizen went inside of the AMF base in order to find Strauch, the leader of the CAST supremacy and the strongest fighter of the group.

End of Chapter 14

[DonRoyale]

Of course you know I'm happy =D

And of course you know that you can be happy knowing my story has reached the second-last chapter of the arc =DD

I do need to discuss some things with you though...*PM's*

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 15 – The Gur Neda’s Unmatched Explosive Power

Shiro Ryuu, Maya, and Firizen are stopped in their tracks to the inside of the AMF base by Schwarz, the big, bulky, black CAST who sent Shiro Ryuu and Maya to Parum from Neudaiz as well as being the man who is Strauch’s second-in-command and one of his strongest soldiers. He carried his Gur Neda, a Tenora Works brand Grenade Launcher which contained yellow photon energy, meaning that it must have a Lightning element linked to it. Shiro Ryuu told Maya and Firizen “Get in the AMF base, I’ll kill this CAST.” Shiro Ryuu faced Schwarz eye to eye, holding his Death Dancer, and ready to fight.

“Maya, lets go.” Firizen said.

“Shiro...” Maya was worried about Shiro Ryuu, and it seemed like she had a good reason to be, Shiro Ryuu had two Jitseens, one in each hand, otherwise called a Death Dancer but Schwarz carried a Grenade Launcher, something that can easily kill even the most hardest and sturdy body with one explosion, and anyone who can even carry around such a weapon may be considered to be really excellent with guns, as one would call him, a Fortegunner. “Shiro, please, be careful.”

“Maya-chan, don’t worry. I will catch up, and I’ll kill Strauch after I kill this person.”

“Maya, don’t worry about him. Lets go, we have to stop Strauch, otherwise, he would have his way.” Firizen said. “Also, I don’t want to let myself get outdone by a mere human, I’m not about to let him take all the credit for killing Strauch.” He thought to himself. “Shiro, if this is too much for you, send me a message and I’ll be there to help immediately.”

Maya gave Shiro Ryuu some trimates. “Here Shiro, take these. I may not be here to heal you so take these. Just come back alive.” Shiro Ryuu had a slight smile on his face and took the trimates. Maya and Firizen then left off to the base. Maya felt that she should have stayed with Shiro Ryuu, but then realized that Strauch may be stronger than Schwarz. After they left, it was only Shiro Ryuu and Schwarz, facing eachother and circling around, trying to size eachother up. Despite the fact that Shiro Ryuu was going up against a Grenade Launcher, he didn’t seem to be afraid at all, since due to his experience in life-or-death situations, he was so experienced that it was like nothing to him. Schwarz started with the initial attack, firing from his Gur Neda which released a yellow photon grenade, Shiro Ryuu jumped to the side in order to avoid the shot which upon landing on the floor, made a large explosion. Luckily, Shiro Ryuu was able to avoid the explosion, but Schwarz kept firing, albeit at a very slow rate of fire. Shiro Ryuu was easily dodging all of the shots though. He then realized that all of Schwarz’s grenades were being fired in a similar manner, they went in an arch-like motion before falling to the ground and creating an explosion. Shiro Ryuu stood right in front of Schwarz, who fired another shell from his Gur Neda, but Shiro Ryuu ran straight towards Schwarz, seeing the pattern of the Gur Neda’s fired shells, but Schwarz jumped back and fired a grenade straight down, parts of the explosion of yellow photon energy touching Shiro Ryuu who didn’t seem to be phased by it too much, but Schwarz didn’t seem worried about Shiro Ryuu running towards him and going in for the kill. Shiro Ryuu tried to slash with both of his swords simultaneously with the swords going towards him, but when he tried, he felt an electric shock and fell to his knees.

Schwarz stood over him and told him “How do you like that? It is the special ability of my Gur Neda, prepared especially for someone like you who relies solely on close-quarters combat. I heard all about how you aren’t very good with technics, therefore, I have linked this Gur Neda with electricity, when you are in that state, you cannot attack me with your swords, although you can attack me with TECHNICs, something you are unable to do, even if you are a human.” Schwarz had Shiro Ryuu at gunpoint, but when he fired, Shiro Ryuu moved out of the way, running away from all of the shots fired by Schwarz until the shock wore off so that he will be able to fight back.

Meanwhile, Maya and Firizen were running inside of the AMF base, running into soldiers whom Firizen killed easily with his Misaki and Beatgun. Maya was also fighting, using her Cupo Upinde to shoot some of the soldiers and casting Rafoie. Still, despite the distraction of all of the soldiers, Maya still felt concerned over Shiro Ryuu. After all of the soldiers in the area were killed, Maya was feeling very uneasy about Shiro Ryuu, and thought aloud “Please Shiro, just come back alive.”

“Are you that worried about someone like him?” Firizen asked.

“Yeah.”

“You humans, I don’t understand you and your emotions, its like you lose your senses if something becomes too much for you. You can’t dettach yourself from your emotions, I see that as a weakness in the part of you people.”

Maya gave a sour look to Firizen “I’m not even a human, I’m a newman.”

“But you understand what I’m talking about. The emotions that biological people possess are such a burden on someone. If someone important to them dies, they can’t deal with it and break down. Don’t tell me that you won’t feel bad if such a thing happens.”

“I guess you’re right, but I can’t help feeling this way for him, I’m just worried, I hope he doesn’t die.”

“I guess, not only are you a biological person, but you’re a female too, the most emotional of them all. Either way, don’t worry, Schwarz may be one of Strauch’s strongest henchmen, but Shiro Ryuu is also strong, not many can fight me to a draw like he did, not an easy thing to do, especially for a human.”

“Seems like you still think of your own race as better than everyone else, even if you’re not with that guy anymore.” Maya said.

“Yeah, that’s true. But don’t worry, I’m not going to kill you, I still think that Strauch is wrong for wanting to get rid of all humans, newmans, and beasts.” Firizen said, and then he thought to himself “Without them around, who are we going to be superior to?”

Back at the front of the AMF headquarters base, Shiro Ryuu and Schwarz are still fighting. Schwarz was continuing with his Gur Neda shots with Shiro Ryuu dodging all of the yellow photon grenades, the effect of his shock finally being worn off. Schwarz kept firing, but he realized that Shiro Ryuu was getting closer and closer until he was at a close enough range to use a sword and with one of his swords, delivered a strong, but non-fatal slash to Schwarz who backed away at the right moment. Being a CAST, Schwarz didn’t die as easily as a biological person, but he felt that he was in a critical situation. He kept backing away so that Shiro Ryuu wouldn’t be able to use his swords when finally, Schwarz released a SUV weapon, a Sturm Buster which consisted of a pair of large missle launchers. “I didn’t think that I would have to use this against a human, especially one who was using only his swords against my grenade launcher, but you left me no choice. Now, DIE!!” Schwarz yelled out as he released explosive missles from his Sturm Buster. Shiro Ryuu, try as he might to avoid the explosions, still got himself hit by some of them, though he was able to dodge them enough to not die. Despite this however, Shiro Ryuu has received plenty of wounds, but they were mostly minimal burns. Schwarz was not worn out from the SUV weapon, but it seemed like such a powerful attack has its limits, since he seemed unable to do it a second time in a row. Though Shiro Ryuu was somewhat injured, he decided that this was his chance, he ran straight towards Schwarz who fired his Gur Neda again, but Shiro Ryuu deflected the grenades with his swords and finally, using his Death Dancer, slashed with both swords simultaneously, slashing with both swords going towards himself, this time, the slashes went deep enough to kill Schwarz who fell to the ground sliced in half. Shiro Ryuu used his sword to stab through Schwarz’s head, making sure that he’ll kill him for sure, and ran towards the AMF base, thinking to himself “Maya-chan, don’t worry.”

Meanwhile, Azoth was getting himself ready to fight, equipping his Hanzo. Strauch heard about Schwarz being killed, and thought to himself “Looks like I have tooken my enemies lightly. But nothing to worry about, Azoth is the strongest fighter whom I have raised myself, there is no way he can be killed by a mere human like Shiro Ryuu, even in the unlikely chance that Azoth is defeated, nobody will be able to stop me, for I am by far stronger than Azoth and Schwarz. Shiro Ryuu and Firizen are here. So is Tai Yin, who killed Fang Yu. He also lended a hand in killing the De Ragan with Shadow, the leader of the Black Hand, another very dangerous man, but I can kill all four of them.”

End of Chapter 15

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 16 – Azoth, the CAST who was built for battle

In the AMF base, Strauch is beginning to feel frustrated. He has lost four of his best soldiers, Eisregen who was killed by Sayuri, Fang Yu who was killed by Tai Yin, Tristania and Schwarz who were killed by Shiro Ryuu, as well as losing the De Ragan due to the combined efforts of Sayuri, Shadow, Konane, Igneous, and Tai Yin. Only he and Azoth remained as well as many other soldiers, but Strauch is concerned that there are many strong and dangerous fighters in Parum who oppose him, such as Shiro Ryuu, Firizen, Tai Yin, and Shadow. For this he has been left with no other choice but to release his strongest fighter, Azoth, who’s strength and fighting prowess are second only to Strauch himself. Azoth told Strauch “I am your weapon, I will loyally follow your every command Strauch, for it is the only way I can ever repay you for your kindness.”

Azoth then began to have flashbacks of his earlier days before Strauch took him in. The owner who was a human had him so that he can be a servant, but it seemed that Azoth was not very good at whatever he needed to do. The owner didn’t like how Azoth worked and said “You’re a defect! You stupid dud!” as he kicked the CAST who didn’t respond. He then threw Azoth to the trash, seeing him as useless. Azoth seemed to have been created to be more sentient than what the owner wanted, as he was angry at how his former human owner just threw him to the trash like nothing and began to feel like his existence in the world was useless. “What is my purpose in this world if I can’t even do anything to serve my owner.” He tought to himself as he got out of the garbage dump to wander around the world. After continuous wandering, he ran into a purple CAST who was really tall, just as tall as himself wielding a Double Saber and killing a group of human thugs. The thugs were holding the CAST at gunpoint but he pulled out his Double Saber and severed all of their arms so that they won’t fire their guns, and then, he would cut all of them in half with his weapon. The CAST stood over the corpses and said to himself “These pieces of trash, they are the scum of society, they are the reasons humans shouldn’t be allowed to run this planet.”

After seeing that incident, Azoth kept wandering around, when he ran into some more human thugs. They were wielding knives and guns, they looked to be human supremacists who were angry with CASTs being the majority of the government of Parum. “You damn CAST! This is a human planet! Get the hell out of our government and get back to being our servants you piece of scrap metal!” said one of the human thugs. One of the human thugs rushed towards Azoth while wielding a knife, but Azoth subconsciously grabbed the thug’s face with his hand tightened his grip on the human’s head until it got crushed, similar to a hammer smashing a watermelon with pieces of the human’s brains splattering out. He then grabbed another one of the thugs, threw him to the floor and stomped on his head, again, shattering the skull. The other thugs tried to run away, seeing how strong Azoth was, but when they tried, the same purple CAST from before stopped them by using his Double Saber to decapitate thtem. “I was watching you kill those pieces of trash. I am impressed, it looks like you have no weapons on you, but yet, you single-handedly killed two armed men, scaring off the rest. You seem to be a CAST who was wanted so that you would be a servant. That was wrong, you should never be used as a servant, you are a CAST who was built for fighting. Come with me, my name is Strauch, may I have your name.”

“Azoth.”

“I see. Come, I will make you more able to do what you were built to do, I will make you strong, the strongest of all, second only to me.”

Azoth’s flashback fastforwarded to when he was training himself in many various sword arts, the broadsword seeming to be the most favorable for him. He especially liked the Hanzo, a GRM brand broadsword which was curved and as tall as himself.

Azoth’s flashback ended when Strauch told Azoth that there was an emergency. “Azoth! Some Guardians have came, an army of them.”

“Understood.” Azoth said as he took his Hanzo, getting ready for battle. He went out to see a group of various Guardians from the colony, consisting of humans, newmans, beasts, and even his own kind, CASTs. They all surrounded Azoth and attacked him at once, but Azoth performed a technique he has practiced, Tornado Break, in which he spun the sword in a 360 degree angle three times. All of the surrounding Guardians were cut in half, leaving a mess of blood and internal organs. A CAST Ranger wielding a rifle held him at gunpoint, but Azoth cut the gun in half and this time, it was Azoth who had the upper hand, holding the Ranger at swordpoint, but not killing him instantly, hearing Strauch yell out “Stop!” Azoth turned around to look at Strauch, who didn’t want Azoth to kill the Ranger. “Azoth, first, lets see if he would like to join our cause. He is a CAST afterall.”

“You people, you give us CASTs a bad name!” the CAST ranger said.

“Hmm, very well.” Strauch said, giving a hand gesture to Azoth, which looked like Azoth’s cue to kill the Ranger, which he did. There were more Guardians attacking the base, but Azoth killed them all easily, cutting through them with his large Hanzo sword, slicing them in half, leaving bloody stains all over the floor as he simply walked through the crowd of people. After the Guardians stopped attacking, realizing that Azoth was too powerful, the retreated. All that was left was a bunch of hacked up corpses of the Guardians Azoth killed. “Azoth, I know that I can count on you. You and I alone are enough to deal with those troublesome men.”

Meanwhile, Shiro Ryuu left behind the body of the defeated Schwarz and heads to the AMF base as he tries to catch up to Firizen and Maya. He found himself stopped for a minute by a pink-haired newman woman whom he had trouble recognizing at first. She was with a CAST who had a humanoid face with hair similar to his own, a male newman who wore maroon, and a male human wearing all green, they were Sayuri, Igneous, Shadow, and Konane. He didn’t recognize Sayuri at first until he looked closer at the face. “What do you people want?” he asked.

“Shiro Ryuu, right?” Shadow asked, to which Shiro Ryuu nodded his head in response. Leoginio and Lucaim Nav were there as well, and Leoginio asked “I heared Maya was one of the people abducted here. Do you know anything about her? She’s a blonde female newman.” Shiro Ryuu pointed his thumb to the AMF base, which is where Maya went, and then pointed his sword at the dead body of Schwarz. “He is the one who coerced me and Maya into getting here.”

Shadow looked at the body of Schwarz, with a Gur Neda sitting next to it, and he said to himself “Damn! Drake definitely wasn’t lying about this guy’s skill. He defeated a guy with a Grenade Launcher with only his swords? Just… who is this guy?”

“Amazing!” Nav said. “You actually did this against someone who used such a weapon? And you’re not even seriously injured.”

“Hmph.” Shiro Ryuu sounded as though it was no big deal for him.

“I heard about a certain soldier from the AMF who was killiing many of the members of the Guardians. They tried to enter the base, and they never came out except only a few. What I heard about this man was that he was mostly blue and he wielded a large sword. If Maya is there..” Leoginio said at, and upon hearing the mention of the word Maya, Shiro Ryuu hastingly ran towards the AMF base, grabbing his Death Dancer which was made of white photon energy, matching the color of his Kusatarika vest, Flaxo pants, skin color, and his long hair which are all white.

“Hey, wait!” Leo said, running after him, and the others following him, but unable to catch up, as another mob of AMF soldiers came. “He ran as soon as I said Maya. Could there be something going on between them?” Leo asked.

“It doesn’t matter, lets just get these guys out of our way!” Sayuri said, pulling out her Bulletmaster which fired red bullets which burned those who were hit. Shadow pulled out his Cometara and casted Nosudiga, which binded the solders to the floor and then pulled out his Shintsuki-zashi to slash at the immobile soldiers. Konane drew his Double Saber, and Igneous used his Del Jagnus, and tore through the soldiers. Leo and Nav also jumped in and respectively pulled out their sword and brass knuckles, feeling as though they had no other choice but to fight soldiers who were once their allies, but it definitely wasn’t the case with Strauch running everything, turning the AMF into an extremist CAST supremacy.

Meanwhile, Shiro Ryuu was running towards the inside of the AMF base, where Leo said that a very strong and dangerous fighter was. Not only did he want to fight against this fighter who according to Leo, was able to kill plenty of Guardians members, but he was worried about Maya. He then had a flashback about the first time he encountered Maya, when he saved her from a group of SEED-infected people and she let him into her house for a while. “Maya, you are one of the rare people who has ever shown me kindness. I will pay you back, I will not let any harm come to you.” He thought to himself. He knew that Firizen was also a very strong fighter, but thought it was best to be careful. He knew about the soldiers in the front, but they were nothing but trash that he was more than sure everyone else back there could deal with, including Sayuri who gave him a hard fight when they first met. He was also sure that Shadow, Igneous, and Konane were good fighters as well, so he left it to them to deal with the weaker soldiers.

As Firizen and Maya were running to the AMF base, they stopped as soon as they saw a blue CAST with a humanoid face and matching blue, medium length hair. Firizen recognized him and said “So, Strauch is this desparate for his dumb vision to come true to actually allow you to fight?”

Azoth pulled out his Hanzo and pointed it at Firizen. “I will follow Strauch’s orders anyway I can. I will not allow a traitor such as yourself to live. Prepare to die.”

Firizen pulled out his Mugungri, a spear that was crafted by Tenora Works in Moatoob, and told Azoth “If you want it that way, then I will show you no mercy.”

Maya looked around her to see the corpses of many of the Guardians. She covered her face with her hands in complete shock of the sight that was surrounding her. The bodies looked like they were made from the sword slashes caused by Azoth’s Hanzo. The damage was so bad that it was nearly impossible to even recognize any of these people who would most likely have closed coffin funerals.

Firizen looked and said “Shiro Ryuu loves fighting strong fighters, but its really too bad for him that he won’t get to fight this guy, because I will be the one who kills him.” Firizen and Azoth stood, facing eachother in a stalemate, getting ready to fight.

End of Chapter 16

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Hey guys, whats up? I have a little warning about something, at the end of this chapter, I'm going to talk about one of the S rank weapons in PSU which hasn't even been released yet, in case you don't wanna know about it yet, you don't have to read it or you can just not pay too much attention. If you DO want to know what weapon I'm talking about, its right here in this pic.
http://i126.photobucket.com/albums/p119/ilikepandas/dblsabers.jpg

Chapter 17 – The traitor vs. Strauch’s right-hand man

Firizen and Maya, who both came running towards the location where Strauch is said to be in have been stopped by a mostly blue CAST with a humanoid face and medium-lengthed blue hair, holding a Hanzo sword from GRM over his right shoulder, and then pointing it at Firizen who showed no fear. Just like Shiro Ryuu, Firizen also seemed to be someone who was very accustomed to fights to the death, not afraid of killing a person, nor was he afraid of death. Firizen held up his Mugungri, a spear made by Tenora Works from the planet Moatoob. The spear was his best weapon, which he used in his fight against Shiro Ryuu, with whom he was able to fight against as an equal. “Strauch has ordered me to kill Shiro Ryuu, Shadow, and Tai Yin, as they are the ones he considers the most dangerous. Firizen, this is your last chance to back down, he didn’t order me to kill you unless you really do oppose him. And if you do, then I will not hesitate to kill you.”

“If you want it that way, then I will be the one killing you.”

“….” Azoth closed his eyes and said nothing, and in the very next second, he charged at Firizen who used his Mugungri to defend against Azoth’s Hanzo, but Firizen pulled back so that the handle of his spear wouldn’t get broken, and he went in for a thrusting attack which Azoth deflected with his sword, and followed up with a downward slash which Firizen dodged, Azoth continued his assault with a stabbing attack which Firizen redirected, following with another stabbing attack, but Azoth blocked, forcing the two into a deadlock.

At the front of the AMF base, Shadow, Sayuri, Igneous, Konane, Leo, and Nav were still killing many of the AMF soldiers. But then, it seemed like there was too many of them. There was one CAST in particular who seemed to be the leader of this group, he was mostly red, wearing Raptus armor, and had an Assasin, a GRM brand rifle. The three Guardians and the formre AMF member were fighting off all of the soldiers, Sayuri using her Cometara to cast Jellen and Zalure on the soldiers, and then using her lightning element Beam Vulcan to paralyze all of the soldiers, disabling them and making it easier for the others to kill them, if she didn’t kill them already. The rest of the soldiers were either getting crushed by Shadow’s Diga spells, or sliced in half by Igneous and Konane.

As Shiro Ryuu ran towards the AMF base, going to where Strauch is, he left the five Guardians and the former AMF soldier to fight against Strauch’s pawns, knowing that they wouldn’t have a difficult time, and even if they did, he was sure about one of the people among them. “That male newman, he knew Drake, an old friend of mine. Something about him tells me that there is no need for me to jump into their fight.” Shiro Ryuu said to himself, still running as fast as he can to Strauch’s location. He knew Drake from Ragol, and since Shadow is a friend of his, he knew that he wouldn’t let any harm come to Sayuri and the others. He continued, with only one thing on his mind, to help Maya and to fight against Strauch.

Deeper into the AMF base, Firizen and Azoth are still in a deadlock, which Azoth broke and delivered a horizontal slash which Firizen crouched under, and spun around, delivering a series of horizontal slashes with his spear in the process, all of which Azoth parried with his sword. The fight seemed to be very even at this point, neither one of them having the upper hand over the other. Azoth and Firizen rushed towards eachother, and Azoth threw his sword up in the air and jumped up in order to grab it, Firizen looked up to see his opponent grab his sword in mid air but had no answer to the downward slash Azoth did with his Hanzo except to back away, but still getting himself cut by the attack, receiving a wound that ran down his chest, and the first injury of the fight. “Damn it.” Firizen said to himself as he backed away from Azoth, “He’s really strong. I never seen him fight, I didn’t think he would be this good. I’ll have to take risks to kill him.” Firizen ran towards Azoth and did a thrusting attack which Azoth easily dodged, but Firizen did it as a set up to strike his opponent’s solar plexus with the polearm section of his weapon, having him fold over for a brief moment, and forcing him to back away. Firizen then did a downward slash with his spear, following it up with a series of thrusts. The initial slash was able to cut Azoth, but all of the thrusting attacks only graved him, although they were still able to give him some cuts. While trying to dodge all of Firizen’s stabs, Azoth tried to counter with an upward slash, and then a downward slash, which he did while coming forward, forcing Firizen to block with his spear, and crushing the ground on which he was standing on as Firizen struggled to hold his ground, trying not to fall to the ground where he may be more vulnerable. Azoth did another sideways slash which Firizen blocked again, but the power of the slash was enough to make him lose his balance and get pushed away.

“Firizen!” Maya yelled out, seeing that Firizen was having a tough fight, and getting prepared to jump in.

“No Maya, don’t fight. There’s no need for you to jump in, I can defeat him by myself.”

“But..”

“If you try to jump in, you’ll only be a burden. Stay out of this.”

“Firizen, you remind me a lot of Shiro Ryuu.” Maya thought to herself, having a brief flashback of Shiro Ryuu telling her not to jump in on his fight against Tai Yin, since he wanted an honorable duel to the death, and wanted to fight alone. “Just like Shiro, you prefer to fight all by yourself, I can’t understand why.”

As Maya had no choice but to watch, Firizen was getting himself pushed around by Azoth’s powerful sword attacks. He was beginning to feel cornered and overpowered. “He’s very strong. I didn’t want to have to use this, but it looks like I have no other choice.” Firizen raised both of his hands as high as possible, summoning a pair of large guns from outerspace, similar to Schwarz’s Sturm Buster, but this time, the guns looked different, it was a Grom Buster, which fired off a huge beam of photon energy. However, it seemed that Firizen’s trump card was stopped when Azoth did an SUV attack of his own, another Grom Buster, with the two SUV attacks cancelling eachother out. Now, it seemed as though Firizen’s chances of winning were very slim, but still, Firizen refused to give up, thinking to himself “Shiro Ryuu, there is no way I’m going to let myself get outdone by you. I’ll show you that I’m better than you.” As Azoth continued his sword attacks, Firizen noticed something, since the Hanzo was a heavy weapon, Azoth’s attacks had plenty of power, but they lacked speed. Firizen’s Mugungri, though heavy, was not as heavy as the Hanzo, so it was faster, something that Firizen would try to take advantage of. As Azoth swung with his sword, Firizen, instead of blocking the attacks, would respond by countering with his own attacks. As Azoth did a downward slash with his sword, Firizen rushed in to do a thrusting attack with his spear that impaled Azoth, stabbing through his stomach. Since Azoth’s sword was so long and that Firizen got so close, the sword overshot, being to close for the Hanzo to be used effectively, unlike the spear which can be used effectively at a close range. Azoth, holding his Hanzo with one hand, used his other hand to punch Firizen in the face, knocking him down to the floor and doing a downward slash which Firizen was able to back away from after he got up just in time, but Azoth did a thrusting attack that impaled Firizen through his left shoulder area. Azoth then said to himself “I can’t believe I’m going to have to use this, but you are much stronger than I anticipated.”

Azoth did a push kick to Firizen’s solar plexus so that he can get a grip of his sword again, and then did what seemed to be his best attack, in which he did a jumping downward strike, which he repeated four more times, all of them in which he spun around in the direction of his strikes. Firizen grabbed his spear and tried to block all of the attacks, but he still got cut, although not badly enough for him to get killed as he was using his spear to defend himself. “Damn, he blocked by Spinning Break.” Azoth said, frustrated that his attack didn’t kill Firizen, but still went in for another attack, he looked like he was going to go for another downward slash, but this time, Azoth did a stabbing attack in which the sword went right through Firizen’s stomach, and Azoth used his foot to push him off of his sword. Firizen got up and gripped onto his Mugungri, fatigued and worn out from defending against Azoth’s attacks, but still, summoning up his last bit of strength for one last attack. “Azoth is really strong, that leaves me with no other choice, I’m going to have to use that move. I didn’t think I would have to use it, but there’s no other choice left.” Firizen and Azoth were in a stalemate, until Azoth went in for an attack, doing a horizontal slash which pushed Firizen away. Firizen did a swung his spear in a 360 degree angle to his left, which Azoth blocked, but his guard was broken and the power of the spear attack knocked his Hanzo away, Firizen then did another 360 degree swing of his spear going the other direction, slashing Azoth across the chest, and finally, Firizen did two more circular swings of his spear going to his left, the first slash cutting deeply into Azoth’s body and the last one finally cutting him in half. Azoth was definitely dead, and Firizen, realizing that he had finally won, fell down on his knees and hands, the thrusting attacks that impaled him as well as Azoth’s Spinning Break taking a toll their physical toll on him, but he didn’t seem to be in critical condition and his life was not in danger.

As soon as Azoth was dead, Strauch found out about it immediately. Now, it was only him and hundreds of his weaker soldiers, none of his elite soldiers were left alive. He got a grip on his Ragan Ragan, a long staff-like weapon with blades on both ends, both of the blades being made of red photons. He felt that there is no other option left other than for him to fight. “I am much stronger than Schwarz, Azoth, Eisregen, Fang Yu, and Tristaina. I don’t need them in order for me to gain power. Humans, newmans, and beasts will all be wiped off of Gurhal, even if I have to do it with my own hands.”

Firizen, being too beaten up to go to Strauch, was forced to stay where he was while Maya stayed to heal him. Shiro Ryuu, who was running towards Strauch’s location ran into Maya and Firizen. Firizen told Shiro Ryuu “Hey, Shiro, pretty much all of Strauch’s strongest soldiers are dead. Now, its only him and a bunch of weaklings. Be careful, Strauch is strong, even stronger than Azoth or Schwarz. He’s very dangerous, don’t underestimate him, or else, he’ll kill you.”

Shiro Ryuu continued looking forward and said “Don’t worry, I’ll kill him. Such a man who wants to wipe out all races except for one such as him don’t deserve to live at all. I swear that he will die.” He continued on, thinking only about finding and killing Strauch.

End of Chapter 17




<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2006-12-25 06:14 ]</font>

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 18 – Strauch’s Ambition Continues

Strauch, holding onto his fire elemental Ragan Ragan, which looked to match with the color of his armor, which was red. He had two wing-like objects on his back, he was very tall, had a single spike on his head and one eye, similar to a cyclops. Eisregen, Fang Yu, Tristania aka Shino, Schwarz, and Azoth were all killed by Sayuri, Tai Yin, Firizen, and Shiro Ryuu. Despite losing all of his best soldiers, Strauch still continued with his goal. “All Biological Humanoid races shall be wipes off from Gurhal, I will continue my quest to cleanse this system of humans, newmans, and beasts so that CASTs will reign supreme.” He said to himself, tightening his grip on his red Ragan Ragan, his double-bladed staff-like weapon which was similar to Konane’s Double Saber.

Meanwhile, Shiro Ryuu, who was on his way to where Strauch was, was stopped by Maya who was still healing Firizen. “Shiro, are you going to fight him all by yourself?” Shiro Ryuu looked at her but didn’t say anything and looked away and continued going. “Shiro Ryuu, didn’t you hear Firizen? Strauch is much stronger than Azoth or Schwarz, and each of them gave both you and Firizen very tough fights. You can’t just fight him all by yourself, especially if he is as strong as Firizen says he is. You’re going to need some help if your’e going to fight someone like him.”

“….” Again, Shiro Ryuu kept to his usual, quiet self and walked on, having his Death Dancers sheathed at the left side of his waist.

Meanwhile, Sayuri, Shadow, Igneous, and Konane were beginning to get exhausted after fighting all of the soldiers, but still, more and more continued to come, with rifles. This time, due to their fatigue, there was not much that they could do to defend theirselves against the soldiers. Sayuri said to herself while panting “Man, if Shiro Ryuu was here, this would have been much easier.”

“I thought you hated him.” Shadow said.

“Yeah, true. He killed my brother, now, I realized that living my life for revenge is not the way to live. Justice and revenge are completely different, and also…” Sayuri remembered what Eisregen told Sayuri about her deceased brother being manipulated and controlled by SEED. “Satoru was controlled by SEED, so Shiro Ryuu gave him the most honorable death he can get.”

“Ughh!” Shadow grunted in pain as a mark on his hand began to glow. He held on to the hand with the mark with his other hand as he fell to his knees for a moment. Konane saw Shadow, sensing what was going on and then told Sayuri “Hmph, looks like we won’t even need that Shiro Ryuu guy.”

“What?”

“Just take a look.” Igneous said, as he seemed to recognize what was going on. Shadow seemed to turn into what looked like a super mode in which he began casting a series of powerful spells on the soldiers, including the leader of them all very easily before he got very tired from this transformation and passed out.

“What was that?” Sayuri asked.

“I have no idea, but whatever, he helped us.” Konane said.

Meanwhile, in the AMF base, there was what looked like another faction within the AMF base, this didn’t seem to be the Endrum Collective, but just another sub-group of the AMF. The leader was purple, thin CAST who was holding onto a Shigga Boma, a Moatoobian shotgun that was made by Tenora Works, containing blue photons. He was talking to the members of this small faction “Strauch has been too extreme with his cause. I personally don’t like how he wants to kill humans, newmans, and beasts and make CASTs the only race in Gurhal. Those who want to help me and bring me down, come with me.”

“You’re right, Amorphis. I’m also not crazy about Strauch. Sure, us CASTs are superior to all biological humanoid races, but just because we are better than them doesn’t mean that he have to do a genocide.”

“Heh, Its good to see that some of you agree with me. I contacted the Guardians to help me out in my cause.” Amorphis said. At that time, several Guardians came, including those who weren’t CASTs. Together, the AMF soldiers and the Guardians went together to find Strauch and kill him.

Strauch sat in his seat, holding on to his red Ragan Ragan when suddenly, a large group consisting of both AMF soldiers and Guardians, all wielding various weapons, from guns, blades, to wands, surrounding him and preparing to kill him. “Amorphis, what is the meaning of this? You’re the highest ranking soldier I have now, are you doing this because you want to take my rank?”

“Strauch, your methods are too extreme. Firizen and Igneous were right to have betrayed you, there is no reason for you to bring a genocide of everyone who isn’t a CAST. Now is the time for you to die.”

Strauch chuckled at the comment. “All of you kill me? Don’t be so concieted, Amorphis. You’re all a bunch of trash, trash shouldn’t talk so big.” Strauch definitely noticed the large amounts of AMF soldiers and Guardians surrounding him. It seemed that the AMF soldiers have betrayed him, and they even had the Guardians to help them out. Yet, all he considered of this large group was a bunch of trash. “If you insist on betraying me, then I will not hesistate to show you my mastery of the use of the double saber. When it comes to close-combat, there is not a single person across the Gurhal system whose skill can match my own.” He stood there as the AMF soldiers and Guardians all attacked him at once. He raised his Ragan Ragan and began ripping his way through all of the people with very little effort, killing them all one by one.

Amorphis stood, aiming his shotgun at Strauch who held his Ragan Ragan with one hand. Amorphis fired from his gun, with blue bullets that fired in a spread, five of them in total, forcing Strauch to crouch under the bullets or to jump over them to avoid them, knowing that moving to the side would get him hit and possibly frozen by the bullets. Even if he did either crouch under or jump over the shots, Strauch knew that Amorphis could easily just point the gun up or down. He would especially be vulnerable if he jumped over the bullets, as he would be unable to dodge in mid-air. He had one option to avoid the bullets, which was to block them with his double saber-like weapon, which he did as he came forward, deflecting Amorphis’s bullets with his Ragan Ragan, but it was to negative effect as Strauch’s arms got frozen by the bullets. Amorphis said to Strauch “Strauch, we have finally found out about your past, being a leader of a CAST supremacy which we in the AMF have arrested. 100 years ago, we have made laws prohibiting such things as a CAST supremacy. You’re goals of ethnic cleansing will end here.” Amorphis was about to fire from his shotgun, but Strauch had enough strenght to break free from the ice, and rushed into Amorphis before he can even shoot and delivered a knee strike which folded him over, and then did a downward strike with his weapon to kill Amorphis.

“Human, Newman, and Beasts.” Strauch said to himself “Races such as these are the scum of the Gurhal system, they are all ruining this universe, their emotions and lack of rationality are the reason for the long history of wars, revolutions, and conspiracies. If these entire races were wiped out, this solar system would belong only to the CASTs, the race chosen to be superior to all other races, for this universe belongs to us and us alone.”

Meanwhile, as Shiro Ryuu ran towards Strauch, Maya was able to catch up to him. Shiro Ryuu told Maya “Maya-chan, stay out of this, this is my fight. I don’t want you to get involved, you could get yourself killed.”

“But, I just want to make sure that you will be safe, Shiro-kun, please promise me that you’ll come back safe. Strauch is very dangerous, I just heard a report from Leo that he has killed an entire group of AMF soldiers and Guardians all by himself with very little effort. Please, Shiro-kun, at least wait for Firizen’s wounds to heal up, I don’t want you to get killed.”

“Don’t worry about me, you should worry more about Firizen.”

“But…”

“I am well aware of how strong Strauch is, but don’t worry, I will kill him.” He turned around to face Maya, telling her “Such a man as he who wants to wipe out entire races from an entire interplanetary system doesn’t deserve to live.” Maya was frightened as she looked into Shiro Ryuu’s eyes, which displayed a deep intent to kill. Just the aura she got from being with him seemed to make her somewhat afraid, her being a newman, would be easily able to sense someone’s aura, which in Shiro Ryuu’s case, was very murderous and was focused on nothing more than on killing.

“I don’t understand…” Maya said “There has been peace in this system for 100 years, why does this guy want to massacre all biological humanoid races? The four races have never had problems with eachother for this time period.”

“No matter how peaceful a world may be in, people would always hate eachother, whether they be humans, CASTs, newmans, or beasts, there would always be hatred. You can create laws, prohibitions, and other such things to prevent such things from going out in the open, but no matter what, people will always have the feeling of hatred kept within their hearts. Strauch for example, may believe that CASTs are the only race allowed to live. This may be how the people 100 years ago may have thought, and this kind of thinking may be considrered as being out of the norm in this society, but the truth is that he thinks this way, and he now has the power to actually carry out his wishes. I, as a man who has lived in three different universe, know that hatred will always exist between men, regardless of how peaceful a world may be. That is the reality of how things are.”

“Shiro-kun…” Maya was really worried about Shiro Ryuu, who only displayed his murderous aura once, in his fight against Tai Yin. She was too afraid to even try to stop him, but there was a part of her that wanted to stop him. As Shiro Ryuu kept going, Maya saw Shiro Ryuu’s back, which kept going further and further away. Shiro Ryuu, carrying his white Death Dancer swords at the left side of his waist, was focused and fixated on only one thing, which was to kill Strauch, who stood where he was, holding onto his red Ragan Ragan, waiting for Shiro Ryuu.

End of Chapter 18


Okay guys, a little something I would like to tell you, first of all, this arc is almost at its end now. The next chapter is the final battle for this arc, Shiro Ryuu vs. Strauch(like you even had to ask) Anyway, hope you like this story.

[DonRoyale]

Can't wait =D

Congrats on the 50 BTW =D

[Shiro_Ryuu]

ya, thx

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Okay guys, here it is, the moment you have all been waiting for, the final battle of the first arc of this story.

Chapter 19 – Strauch’s Secret Technique! Tornado Dance vs. Niten Ichi Ryuu in the duel to the death!

Maya, who is inside of the AMF base has just finished healing Firizen, but he still didn’t seem to be in good enough condition to fight against Strauch. Maya didn’t look to be very focused, as she was thinking more about Shiro Ryuu than anything else at the moment. Firizen told Maya “You don’t have to worry about that guy, guys like him don’t die so easily.”

“I know, but..” Maya remembered how frightened she was of Shiro Ryuu when she looked into his eyes.

“That guy has probably fought and killed so many people in his life, and has been doing it for quite a long time.”

Outside of the AMF base, Sayuri is trying to tend to Shadow, who seemed to be unconscious for a while. She thought to herself, looking at Shadow, and remembering what happened when Shadow turned into some kind of super form “What was that? I know Shadow is strong, but I didn’t think he would be THIS strong. I’ve never seen anyone do something like that before, he wiped off an entire group of people.”

“Whatever it was, he helped us.” Konane said. “I was getting tired from fighting all of those guys.”

“Thanks for coming along Konane, it would have been much tougher without you around.”

“Its no problem.”

“That Strauch.” Igneous said “He plans of causing a mass genocide of all three biological humanoid races. Not only that, but he also plans on killing any CASTs who disagree with his goals.”

“You’re right.” Leo said “Sitting here isn’t going to do anything. We have to get in there and stop that guy.”

“Guys!” Sayuri said. “We just can’t leave Shadow here, and don’t worry, that guy is there.”

“That guy? Do you mean that albino man with the long hair?” Lucaim Nav said.

“Yeah, I fought him one time, and he was really strong. I just don’t see someone like him losing, even if it is against someone as strong as Strauch, the thought of him losing is something I can’t even think about, he’s just too good of a swordsman, not even guns would work against him.”

Tai Yin, who was looking for Shiro Ryuu, found himself in the AMF base, knowing full well that Shiro Ryuu was going to fight against Strauch. He remembered what Fang Yu told him about Strauch being a very strong fighter. “Shiro Ryuu or Strauch? Which on will win? Whoever wins, I will go after him and fight against him. Shiro Ryuu, I traveled this way so that I can kill you and finally reach my goal of killing 10,000 people. You’d better not dissappoint me.”

Shiro Ryuu, after some running, has found himself in the biggest room of the AMF base, where a tall, red CAST stood there confidently, holding a red Ragan Ragan. “Who may you be? Can it be that you are the one that came from Ragol and then started living in Neudaiz? The one called Shiro Ryuu?”

Shiro Ryuu had his right hand at the handle of one of his swords, in a Battou-jutsu stance, ready to draw his sword and slash with it at the same time. “So, you must be Strauch. Prepare to die.”

“Very well, I have been wanting to fight against you, lets see just how strong you really are.”

Strauch rushed towards Shiro Ryuu, who did a tameshigiri slash, a slash in which he drew his sword and slashed with it at the same time. Strauch used one of the blades of the Ragan Ragan to block the attack, and used the other bladed end of his weapon to slash at Shiro Ryuu in an upward direction, but Shiro Ryuu used his left hand to pull out his other sword to block that attack, and the fighters were in a deadlock which Strauch with his superior strength and did a horizontal slash which Shiro Ryuu parried, but Strauch went with it and spun around to try and hit Shiro Ryuu with the other end of his weapon. Shiro Ryuu saw the attack coming, but Strauch faked him out and instead, did a downwards slash, decieving Shiro Ryuu who backed away, but still found himself wounded by the attack, receiving a slash across his chest. Shiro Ryuu was bleeding, but the laceration was not very deep, so no vital organs were damaged. However, Strauch seemed to have the upper hand in the fight at this point. Strauch kept coming forward, using his double saber techniques, and Shiro Ryuu was back-pedalling, trying to defend against everything Strauch threw at him. Knowing that being in the defensive wouldn’t allow him to win the fight, Shiro Ryuu decided to take a risk and tried to get through Strauch’s attacks and slash him with his white Death Dancer, using both swords to slash towards himself, but Strauch used the handle of his weapon to block them, holding it vertical and upright, and then turninig it horizontally so that Shiro Ryuu’s swords would get stuck as he did another horizontal slash which cut Shiro Ryuu’s right arm. Strauch attacked with a downward slash which Shiro Ryuu backed away from, only for Strauch to follow up with another downward slash with the other end of his weapon, and then doing an upward slash, all of which Shiro Ryuu avoided.

“So, this is the extent of your abilities? How dissappointing, and you were the one who killed so many people, saving Ragol from a religious fanatic and a tyrant. This is pathetic. But I guess there’s no helping it, you are a human afterall, there’s no way a human would be any match for a CAST such as myself.”

Shiro Ryuu, kept composed, trying not to get discouraged by what Strauch said, although he was losing this fight. He got his swords ready and rushed in for another attack, having both swords held away from him, and then leaping into the air to do a downward slash with his right sword which Strauch deflected with his weapon and threw a kick to knock Shiro Ryuu down. Strauch rushed at full speed towards the downed Shiro Ryuu who did a sweeping kick at Strauch’s feet, sending him to the floor while Shiro Ryuu got up and attempted to stab down at Strauch who was the one in the canvas this time. Strauch reacted by doing an upward kick to Shiro Ryuu’s chin as he got up, and dashed at him again, but Shiro Ryuu dashed at him too, making it too close for Strauch to use his double-ended blade weapon, and threw and elbow strike at Strauch’s head, as it was too close for Shiro Ryuu to use his swords as well. As Strauch backed away, Shiro Ryuu rushed towards him and did an upward slash with his left sword, cutting Strauch, but it was too shallow, as Strauch was continuing to back away. Shiro Ryuu followed up with a downward slash with his other sword which was deflected by Strauch, and the recoil causing Shiro Ryuu to back away while sending one of his swords flying away as Strauch took the initiative. He went in for a downward slash which Shiro Ryuu blocked by using his forearm, but having it punctured by Strauch’s weapon. Being too close for Shiro Ryuu to slash with his other sword, Shiro Ryuu did a thrusting attack at Strauch’s chest that punched a hole right through him. With his weapon stuck in Shiro Ryuu’s arm, Strauch had no choice but to punch Shiro Ryuu off of him, and then removed Shiro Ryuu’s sword.

“Damn you!” Strauch yelled. “I can’t believe that I’m actually going to have to use this against a petty human.” Strauch summoned a similar weapon to what Schwarz used in his fight against Shiro Ryuu.

“That strange weapon again. It must be something that only CASTs can use around here. I’ve never fought anyone who used such things, but I don’t think its any different from a common firearm. Its similar to what Schwarz used, so I can avoid this one as well.” Shiro Ryuu said as he rushed towards Strauch, knowing that firearms are useless at close-range compared to melee weapons. He eventually found himself taking the back of Strauch whose SUV weapon did hit nothing more than the walls of the room they were in. Shiro Ryuu tried to hit Strauch when he was vulnerable, but when he slashed at him, the attack simply went right through him for the brief moment in which he had his SUV weapon released. But even so, Strauch was beginning to be frustrated by the fact that he, a CAST was having a hard time defeating Shiro Ryuu, a mere human. He even had to use his SUV attack, one of the most powerful attacks a CAST can use, usually a trump card in a hopeless situation.

“Shiro Ryuu, now, this is where it will all end.” Strauch said as he held the Ragan Ragan with both of his hands in a vertical position. “I didn’t think I would have to use THIS technique, but, you have left me no other choice.” Shiro Ryuu held his ground, getting himself ready for whatever Strauch was going to do. Strauch yelled out “Prepare to die, YOU FILTHY HUMAN!!”

Strauch launched himself like a cannonball while spinning around like a drill with his double-ended blade weapon spinning around with him. Shiro Ryuu tried his best to avoid the attacks, but got wounded by some of the slashes in the process. However, had he not tried to dodge, he may have been sliced in pieces by Strauch’s attack. Strauch went and did the same attack again, spinning himself in a tornado-like motion, going straight towards Shiro Ryuu who jumped over the attack, but getting his legs cut. It was now Shiro Ryuu who was cornered in a hopeless situation as Strauch kept doing his spinning cannonball attack, which Shiro Ryuu tried his best to dodge, but only to receive some wounds, which were beginning to add up as everywhere he went seemed to leave beind a trail of blood. Shiro Ryuu realized that he would lose the fight at this rate, so he stood where he was, saying to himself “Zoke-sensei, I apologize, I have used one secret technique of Niten Ichi Ryuu, I will have to use yet another one of those secret techniques, however, he will not know for he will die after seeing this move.” Shiro Ryuu got a hold of his white Death Dancer swords, and stood in front of Strauch who went for his spinning attack again. As Strauch approached Shiro Ryuu, Shiro Ryuu did who downward slashes with his swords, both hitting the handle of Strauch’s weapon, and Shiro Ryuu followed up with two upward slashes which broke the Ragan Ragan, leaving Strauch unable to attack or defend himself as Shiro Ryuu did yet another follow-up technique in which he did a backflip and then, rushed towards Strauch while slashing with both swords at the same time in a direction going away from him. The attack hit Strauch dead on, and very deep, enough to cut the CAST in half.

Shiro Ryuu said nothing as he looked upon the now dismembered body of Strauch, who seemed to have something to say. “Shiro Ryuu…” he said in a weak voice. “You are indeed strong. But why? Why do you protect these people? All they do is start wars, they start wars for such petty reasons, especially you humans, you are the worst of them all. This world, it would have been much more peaceful had humans not existed at all. When SEED started attacking, with some people being infected, there were many humans who just pretended to be affected by SEED, and would use that as an excuse to go around killing innocent people so that they can steal all of their money, food, and women. Do you really think that such a race as the human race deserves to keep living on?”

Shiro Ryuu stood there, listening to what he had to say, which he believed to be true. Shiro Ryuu always believed that humans were the most filthy and evil creature of them all, despite the fact that he himself was one. However, he then thought about Maya, who has been really nice to him ever since he saved her life from SEED-infected gang members, though she wasn’t a human, he told Strauch “Some biological people, such as humans, newmans, and beasts, for the most part, may be corrupt and evil, but there are a few who don’t deserve to get killed. For those such people, it is not worth it to cause a genocide.” Shiro Ryuu sheathed his Death Dancer as he saw Strauch in his final moments.

“Heh, even someone as stone-faced and cold-hearted as yourself believes such nonsense. You humans, you’re all the same.” Those were Strauch’s last words, as his body was no longer moving. With that, Shiro Ryuu, though bloodied and banged up, went ahead to go outside of the AMF base to meet up with Maya. Where ever he went, he would leave behind a trail of blood. Finally, he was able to find Maya who has been waiting for Shiro Ryuu with Firizen. Maya was happy to see Shiro Ryuu again, and ran up to him, with tears of joy running down her eyes.

End of Chapter 19

Okay guys, hope you enjoyed it. Although this was the chapter with the final battle of the arc ending, the second arc will not begin until chapter 21, chapter 20 is mostly gonna be an epilogue of the arc. And if Youtube videos are okay, I think I may post my soundtrack for this story if thats ok, CupofCoffee gave me the idea of putting a soundtrack so I decided, why not? If its ok, then I'll post the soundtrack.

Well, here are some songs for what would be a soundtrack for this story, and I'll post youtube videos of them if its ok:
Kodomo Band "Heart of Madness"
Dir en Grey "C"
Aya Kamiki "Pierrot"
Rina Aiuchi "Glorious"
Sonata Arctica "Wolf and Raven"
Hammerfal "Natural High"
Rhapsody of Fire "Power of the Dragonflame"
Dimmu Borgir "Progencies of the Great Apocolypse"

[DonRoyale]

*claps and cheers*

Wonderful. Can't wait for the second arc.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

well, since its probably ok, I'll post some youtube vids of the songs to the soundtrack of this story, quite a wierd mix-up of jrock, jpop, power metal, and black metal, and a couple of these are from anime, like heart of madness and ichirin no hana:

Heart of Madness by Kodomo Band: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=911IreL-XTk
C by Dir en Grey: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=U04esQU4vE8
Pierrot by Aya Kamiki: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YsTyIgYIarg
Glorious by Rina Aiuchi: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ehvuHdy1ZdU
Wolf and Raven by Sonata Arctica: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uTunQirWOk0
Natural High by Hammerfall: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4JH0zc_DnN4
Power of the Dragonflame by Rhapsody of Fire: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FZqzfZPLZw4
Beyond Bloodred Horizens by Summoning: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7h9yacNT8UA
Ichirin no Hana by High and Mighty Color: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QKv29Qp4iHc&mode=related&search=
As I Die by Eternal Tears of Sorrow: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-b-ClYSSYKo
Over the Hill and Far Away by Nightwish: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sA8n49CeEcI

and of course, this will be the ending theme for this arc:
Life by YUI, another song thats already in the soundtrack of an anime, but I really like it: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=b3p93aCH2Mg

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Okay, this is the epilogue for this arc, I'm gonna post the prologue of the next arc after this one.

Chapter 20 – Shiro Ryuu, to the Guardians Colony! Time to be a Guardian.

Maya was excited to see Shiro Ryuu coming back when she first saw him, but that changed when she saw the condition in which he was in. Shiro Ryuu was wounded all over his body, he was bleeding a lot, to the point that he was leaving some blood behind where ever he went. He was however, able to keep his composure, and had enough energy to put a slight smile on his face as he saw Maya. Maya went up to him to take a closer look at him, and gasped “You’re bleeding very badly! How can you let this happen to yourself?” She took a look at the many wounds he received in his fight against Strauch, in particular, the whole that was punctured into his forearm.

Shiro Ryuu told her “Don’t worry. I have had injuries like these plenty of times. But you should focus on my arm.” Shiro Ryuu showed Maya his puncutered arm, which he used to block one of Strauch’s attacks.

“Right, I’ll get to healing that right away.” She said as she pulled out her wand and casted resta on that arm first, at Shiro Ryuu’s request.

“So, how is Strauch?” Firizen asked.

“Don’t worry, he’s no longer a threat to us. I killed him.”

“I see, there’s no way someone like you would run away from a fight until either you or your enemy is dead.” Firizen decided to go outside, now that he seemed to be somewhat better. As he was about to go outside though, he passed by Tai Yin. Both of them looked eachother in the eye as they passed eachother, but then continued going. As Maya continued healing Shiro Ryuu, she saw Tai Yin coming, who when he came, equipped his Ryo-Misaki and said “So, there’s Shiro Ryuu.”

Maya pulled out her crossbow, preparing to attack, and told him “You! Stay away!” She fired from her crossbow, but Tai Yin sliced the arrow in half with his claw. He walked closer while Maya was continuing to shoot, to no avail as Tai Yin kept deflecting all of her shots. As soon as Maya yelled at Tai Yin to stay away, Firizen came running to stop him, drawing his Mugungri and getting ready to stab Tai Yin, who saw it coming and got closer to Firizen, having one of his claws at Firizen’s throat while Firizen had his spear at Tai Yin’s throat. Tai Yin had a manic grin on his face as he said “I see, so you’re pretty strong as well. I guess Shiro Ryuu isn’t the only one who is worthy of being number 10,000. You would make a nice 10,000th kill as well.” Tai Yin took a closer look at what Maya was doing, which was, taking care of Shiro Ryuu who was wounded. “Oh, so that’s what it is.” Tai Yin put down his claws and was about to walk away, saying “I don’t have any interest in fighting a half-dead guy, it won’t look to good on my record.” He looked at Firizen “You too, you don’t look to be in the best condition either.” Tai Yin was able to noticed that Firizen still wasn’t 100% from his fight against Azoth, and walked away, not interested in fighting wounded people.

As Maya continued healing Shiro Ryuu, the hole going through his arm seemed to be beginning to close up, and the bleeding seemed to be reducing. Maya gave Shiro Ryuu a trimate, which Shiro Ryuu drank, apparently, he was quite familiar with trimates, having been on Pioneer 2 and Ragol, a similar healing item has existed there as well. As Tai Yin left, Firizen also decided to leave Maya with Shiro Ryuu, knowing that any of the soldiers who were loyal to Strauch are most likely dead. Firizen had nothing more to do with the AMF from the time he betrayed them, and so, he went to wander off. While Maya and Shiro Ryuu were alone, there was a group of AMF soldiers, many of whom were CASTs who were still remaining, but they seemed to be friendlier, and even had some friends who were humans. One of them said “So, this human, is he the one who killed Strauch?”

Another one of the soldiers said “Thank you. Ever since Strauch was given his rank in the AMF, the military has been very corrupt. We found out that he has a long history of being involved in CAST supremacy groups. The AMF was formed to be allied with the Guardians to keep the peace of Gurhal, not to massacre any of the races. Now that Strauch is dead, we can now rebuild the AMF.”

“Should we send him to a hospital?” asked another one of the soldiers. “The AMF have some really good doctors who could take care of his injuries.”

“No.” Shiro Ryuu said. “She’s almost done. I’m beginning to feel better already.” Shiro Ryuu’s bleeding has stopped completely after Maya’s healing Technic, Resta. His white Kusatarika vest and white flaxo pants were all strached up from the slashes he received in his fight, but other than that, he seemed to be okay. Shiro Ryuu and Maya left the AMF base, with the remaining soldiers thanking them for killing Strauch. There, they met Sayuri, Shadow, Konane, Igneous, Leo, and Nav. Sayuri asked “So, what happened to the leader?”

“There’s no need to worry. This guy here killed him, but he’s in no condition to be pushing himself too hard.” Maya said.

“Its just like Drake said, looks like you really are strong, Shiro Ryuu.” Shadow said.

“I could say the same for you, Shadow.” Shiro Ryuu said, remembering the large amounts of power that Shadow emitted.

“See guys? I told you there’s no way Shiro Ryuu can lose.” Sayuri said.

“Hey, I thought you hated him.” Maya said.

“Huh? Oh, its kind of hard to explain, all I can say is that Shiro Ryuu gave him an honorable death. I know all about what those guys did to him, so its not entirely anyone’s fault, not Satoru’s, nor was it Shiro’s.”

“He was contaminated with SEED, wasn’t he?” Shadow asked.

“Yeah, something like that.”

“I heard that those who were corrupted by Strauch’s rise to power making plans to infect people with SEED, it seems that its true after all.” Maya said.

“That is why I left them. I couldn’t stand the way they were doing things when Strauch came along.” Igneous said.

“I’m embarrased, being a CAST myself.” Nav said.

“Man, what a bunch of assholes.” Konane said.

As everyone was talking about the recent events, Shiro Ryuu went off alone, as though he wanted no part in the conversation. There was a group of seven people, Maya, Sayuri, Shadow, Konane, Igneous, Leo, and Nav, which to Shiro Ryuu felt like much too big of a group to be with, as he was definitely not a very social person, he even remembered his days in Ragol when he would almost always go to the emptiest ship available, normally hating the presence of others, although he would have a small circle of good friends, including Drake, a member of Shadow’s group, the Black Hand. He began to gain Maya’s trust, although he wasn’t too comfortable with everyone else, including Sayuri who wanted revenge against him when they first met. He was sure however that he can trust Shadow, knowing that he was Drake’s friend, but even so, he hated being around such a large group of people, and so, decided to be alone in a corner when everyone was talking to eachother. Maya noticed that Shiro Ryuu was alone and decided to come up to him, and said to him “Hey, you don’t seem to be the social type, do you?”

“…”

“You’re really great, and you have saved the lives of many people when you killed Strauch. Have you considered coming with us and joining the Guardians?”

“Hm?”

“Come on, I’m sure it isn’t too different from being a Hunter in Ragol, we need someone like you in this world, in which SEED is infecting many people, putting Gurhal in turmoil. Gurhal needs someone like you, please, consider joining.”

“Very well.” Shiro Ryuu said.

“Thanks.” Maya said with a wink.

“Also, what happened to Firizen and Tai Yin?”

“I don’t know about Firizen, but Tai Yin still wants to fight you.”

“Hmph, very well. I have a score to settle with him, I will have the honor of killing him one day.”

Maya sighed, and said to Shiro Ryuu “You’re not even in any condition to be thinking about fighting him again. We’ll get you to the Guardians Colony, and from there, you can join the Guardians, I’ll explain everything when we get there.” Shiro Ryuu nodded his head and got up and went with Maya and the others, in order for him to join the Guardians.

End of Chapter 20 and the first arc of this story.

Here's a better ending theme I found for this arc. "I Remember You" by YUI(I might be using some of her songs as ending themes for this story's arcs)
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=T0gQ2XMs108

Oh crap, almost forgot, I would like to thank SereneShadows for two of his characters: Shadow, Igneous, and Drake(he didn't appear, but his name is mentioned). I would also like to thank one of my friends from PSU, Firizen for his character of the same name and his other character, Konane. And of course Maya, Leo, and Nav are obviously not my characters, but they belong to Sega and all that, so thanks to them too even if Leo and Nav hardly seemed to play an important role at all.


<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2006-12-30 17:30 ]</font>

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Okay guys, here it is, the beginning to the second arc, hope you enjoy it.

Chapter 21 – Entrance into the Guardians

Finding himself in Gurhal from Ragol without a home to go to, Shiro Ryuu, the albino swordsman was nothing more than a vagabond, living in Neudaiz, as he has found the culture of the planet to be very familiar with his own, seeing the resemblance between Neudaiz and Japan. As he wandered, he saved Maya Shidow from a group of SEED infected people. It was here that he learned about what SEED was, which is, an alien life form that started attacking Gurhal by infecting the wildlife, but now, SEED has began infecting people, including the CAST supremacist known as Strauch, whom Shiro Ryuu has killed, saving the planet of Parum and the lives of many people of biological races, as well as the reputation of the CAST race in general. From there, Maya Shidow invited Shiro Ryuu to come to the Guardians Colony where he can join the Guardians. To this, Shiro Ryuu agreed, knowing that he needed a source of income as well as a way to keep his sword sharp.

Maya and Shiro Ryuu are in the Guardians Colony, where Maya takes Shiro Ryuu to the 5th floor, the place where Shiro Ryuu fills out his information, such as his name: Ryuushirou Kajiwara, age: 25 years, race: human, gender: male. He also had to fill in which job he would like to liscence himself as. Apparently, it is illegal for people to wield certain weapons unless they had the liscence to wield it. He looked at the options for jobs for beginners. Shiro Ryuu was definitely no novice in such a job as the Guardians, since he was a Hunter in Ragol, but not like the people of Gurhal cared or would believe him, he decided to pick the job that was the most obvious choice for him: Hunter. Even in Ragol, Shiro Ryuu, depsite being a human which can perform equally good as a Hunter, Force, or Ranger, is only good in melee combat but his spell casting and ranged fighting are just beyond horrible.

After filling up the forms, Maya walked with Shiro Ryuu, showing him around the colony. “Okay, I’ll show you the first floor first. Here in the first floor is a place where the Guardians members would lounge off and relax. Well, at least that’s what it looks like. I haven’t been here too much, so I don’t know everything about it, so I guess we can learn about it together.” Shiro Ryuu nodded his head.

“Here’s the 2nd floor, this is where you can buy equipment, such as weapons, armor, healing items, there’s a store over there that can help you upgrade your weapons, and that one over there sells stuff for your room, so that you can make it look nice. I’ll talk to you about that later. To the 3rd floor, you can buy clothes and get a makeover, and there’s a bar over there, but its usually closed. Lets get to the 4th floor, this is a spaceport, each of the 3 ports over there are bound for 3 of the planets, Parum, Neudaiz, and Moatoob. You’ve already been on Neudaiz and Parum, but I don’t know if you’ve been to Moatoob yet. You’ve already went to the 5th floor, so I don’t have to show you that. Well, now that I showed you that, why don’t we grab something to eat or something?”

“Sure.” He said. Shiro Ryuu, wandering around in the Guardians colony saw people of different races hanging around together. He was very familiar with humans, newmans, and CASTs, but beasts were something that seemed to be new to him, with one unusual exception in Ragol. Tai Yin was the only other beast he’s encountered, he had tremendous physical strength as Shiro Ryuu remembered when they fought against eachother. Shiro Ryuu asked Maya about Beasts “Maya-chan, can you tell me more about beasts?”

“I see, so you don’t know much about them, huh? Well, lets see, they’re a physically strong race, but…” Maya whispered into Shiro Ryuu’s ear “Mentally, they aren’t as strong as the other races, so they’re not good with guns and magic.”

“Hey! I heard that!” said a female voice. It was a female beast with blonde hair, brown skin, wearing white pants and a long white vest. “Whats that you said about beasts?”

“Oh, hey Laia, I was just telling him about how strong beasts are.”

“Oh, ok. Hey, newcomer, you better know this, you had better not get yourself involved in a fight against a beast if you’re gonna go close quarters, otherwise, you might see yourself getting beat up. Anyway, how can this guy not know what a beast is.”

“You see Laia, it’s a little complicated to explain.”

“Ok, anyway, Mr. Albino, you better know this, since your’e gonna be a Guardian, you had better not get half-ass your job, remember that you’re trying to protect the people of Gurhal, and if you mess up, people can die.”

“Ok Laia, I don’t think he needs to know that, I’m pretty sure that he knows that. Besides, he came from another planet, Ragol.”

“Oh, so that’s what it is, I figured he looked a little too old to be a beginner. Anyway, why doesn’t he even talk? Is he mute or something?”

“Oh no, he’s just very quiet, he doesn’t talk too much. Anyway, I’m not done showing him around this place, see you later.”

“Ok, see you later, girl.” Laia said as she left.

“That was Laia Martinez, she’s been here for quite some time and she’s a pretty good fighter, she also has quite a short temper so be careful when around her. Also, she, like most beasts, can do a nanoblast. I’m sure you know what that is after you fought Tai Yin.” When he heard that, Shiro Ryuu had a brief flashback of Tai Yin doing a nanoblast.

As they continued, Shiro Ryuu ran into a red-headed male beast who then said “Hey, Shiro Ryuu, is that you? Long time no see.”

Shiro Ryuu could hardly recognize him, but his voice was very similar, as was his hairstyle. He was sure that it looked very familiar, he finally recognized him as Drake, but something about him that was different, he wasn’t a human like he was the last time Shiro Ryuu saw him, but rather, he was a beast now. As Shiro Ryuu finally recognized him, he nodded his head and said “Yes, its very good to see you again.”

“Yeah, I heard from Shadow that you stopped a CAST supremacist group in Parum. I wouldn’t expect anything less from you.”

“Yeah, that’s true.”

“Anyway, see you around, I see that you’re new to this place. Just know that this is pretty much the same as being a Hunter in Pioneer 2.” Drake said, to which Shiro Ryuu responded by nodding his head. He sensed something different about Drake though, not just his appearance, but he was sure that Drake was stronger than he was the last time they met.

“I see, so you do have some friends, I thought you were completely anti-social.” Maya said. As the two continued wandering around, Shiro Ryuu, able to tell how strong a fighter one was by being around them, felt the precense of another person, he was a human just like himself, and he also looked like he was Japanese, but he had blue hair going down to the neck, and sported a blue Flaxo outfit, which consisted of an oriental style blue long-sleeved shirt and pants that looked like the ones Shiro Ryuu was wearing except they were blue instead of white. He was carrying a large sword on his back, similar to the one that Azoth used, it was also in the same shape and looked to be of the same manufacturer as well. He saw another one, this time, a female, wearing a hakama and a shirt that looked like a combination of a Japanese kimono and a Chinese robe, it was a female version of the Neudazian Flaxo outfit that that man in blue wore. She had purple hair in a topknot, and she also looked to be Japanese. He thought to himself “There are many strong fighters here in Gurhal, such as Tai Yin, Firizen, Shadow, Drake, that man wearing all blue, and that purple haired woman. This is getting interesting.”

As Maya and Shiro Ryuu were walking around in the colony, a male newman came up to them. He had purple hair with two bangs covering his forehead, he wore a red Necnec vest from Moatoob and black Braves ST pants from Parum which showed his slender build. He was pretty young, he looked to be no older than Sayuri. He approached Shiro Ryuu and told him “So, you’re Shiro Ryuu, the one who killed Strauch. I want you to do me a favor.” He pulled out a purple Shintsuki-zashi and told him “I want to fight against you.”

“Really? Very well, if you want to fight me, then I will give you what you want.” Shiro Ryuu pulled out his white Death Dancer, agreeing to the male newman’s challenge.

End of Chapter 21

Once again, I would like to thank SerenseShadows and Firizen for their characters, but I would like to thank Ryoten and OdinTyler too since they're characters are mentioned here too.

[Ryoten]

Thanks Shiro for the mention. Your story is like a live anime to me. This is to kool. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/anime1.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 22 – Cold and Darkness

As Maya was showing Shiro Ryuu around the Guardians Colony, which would be his new home, a male newman wearing a red vest and black pants with purple hair came up to Shiro Ryuu and said to him “So, you’re Shiro Ryuu? The one who killed Strauch?” Shiro Ryuu nodded his head. The male newman said “So, its you after all. I have a request of you. I wish to challenge you to a fight.” The male newman pulled out his Shintsuki-Zashi and got into a fighting stance. Shiro Ryuu pulled out his Death Dancer, accepting the male newman’s challenge. Maya sighed as she put her hand on her forehead, thinking to herself “Oh, Shiro Ryuu, why is it that everyone wants to fight against you so much?”

“Since I already know that you’re Shiro Ryuu, someone who’s already famous around here in the colony, I think I would like to introduce myself. My name is Nattefrost.”

“I see. You must be a strong fighter, aren’t you? I might enjoy fighting you.”

“You’ll definitely enjoy this, and I’m sure that I will definitely have a good time fighting someone like you.”

With that said, Shiro Ryuu and Nattefrost charged at eachother, clashing swords with eachother, but when they were tied in a deadlock, Shiro Ryuu saw Nattefrost dissapear in a flash right before his eyes. He didn’t know what was going on, until he quickly defended his back, knowing that Nattefrost was attacking from that direction. Shiro Ryuu did a horizontal slash with one of his swords at Nattefrost, but as soon as the sword was about to hit, Nattefrost disappeared again, this time, doing a downward slash from mid-air, but Shiro Ryuu’s reaction times and ability to predict attacks allowed him to block the attack again. He realized that Nattefrost wasn’t teleporting, but that he was just really fast, however, he was very predictible for Shiro Ryuu. Nattefrost became a bit frustrated by the fact that he could’t even touch Shiro Ryuu who was easily blocking his attacks. “Dammit, why can’t I hit him at all?” Nattefrost thought to himself. “He’s not sweating, its like this is very easy for him. Is this really the difference between me and someone like him?” Nattefrost’s frustration turned into anger, as he rushed towards Shiro Ryuu again, still with his blinding speed, but Shiro Ryuu deflected his attack, sending his daggers into the air. Nattefrost said to himself “This guy, he’s really as strong as they say he is. I guess there is only one choice I have left, I’ll have to use THAT move.” He pulled out a Cometara, getting ready to cast what looked like a dark elemental spell, but a woman wearing Neudaiz-style Flaxo clothes intervened and tried to stop Nattefrost. It was the same purple haired woman that Shiro Ryuu saw earlier.

“Nattefrost, I think the fight is over.” She said, and then whispering in to Nattefrost’s ear “Don’t you remember what I told you about using that move? I told you that you should never use that technic unless it’s a very important situation, this is just a fight that you decided to pick with someone. I recommend that you stop this.”

“Very well. Shiro Ryuu, this fight is over.” Nattefrost said.

“Hey, I see that you’re new here.” The purple haired woman said to Shiro Ryuu. “You seem to be very good in Niten Ichi Ryuu, the two-sword style that Musashi Miyamoto used. My name is Masako, whats your name?”

“Shiro Ryuu.”

“I see, well, anyway, see you around. It’ll be an honor to be able to work with someone like you.” She said as she slightly bowed her head before leaving, with Shiro Ryuu bowing his head as well.

“That guy, Nattefrost. I know him very well.” Maya said. “He looks like he has gotten a lot stronger than he was since the time he first joined the Guardians. When he first joined the Guardians, he was always trying his best to become stronger, but he was never as good as anyone else. Even though he is a newman, he wasn’t really good with technics, if he was able to cast any damaging technics, it was completely pathetic. Poor guy, he was always getting picked on when he first joined, he was like 14 years old, and he was stuck with the other kids who were his age, who lacked any maturity. He never really had any friends because of his lack of skill and the other people picking on him only triggered him to be more hateful and antisocial. Me and my sister were the only real friends he really had.”

Maya continued talking about Nattefrost when he first joined the Guardians, which was 6 years ago. A young Nattefrost, who still had his lavender hair, although in a shorter cut, was trying to cast Foie, a fire spell, only to release a flame big enough to light up a candle. He then tried casting an earth elemental spell called Diga, which from him, only produced a small pebble. He tried to cast Zonde, again, a very horribly done spell which only brung out a very small thunder bolt. This time, he opted to do Barta, which seemed to be the only successful technic, but still a below average one, in which he released a small mist of cold air. The instructor, a male human in his 40s told him “That was a very well executed technic… for a move that would have been casted by a CAST, but you’re a newman. A newman’s technic power should be extremely powerful, if you don’t have completely powerful technics, then you’ll be useless, and since you’re trying to be a Guardian, you will risk not only your own life, but those of your fellow Guardians and the people you are supposed to protect. You should just give up, since as a newman, you will never be able to be able to be good at anything else.”

Nattefrost ran away crying, and went to his room, and when inside, began punching the floor out of anger, remembering what the instructor told him. “A Newman who can’t use extremely powerful technics is useless in battle, because they can never be good at anything else. You should just quit being a Guardian.” That line that the instructor said just kept running through his head over and over. He then said to himself “I’m pathetic, I’m so fucking pathetic.” As he said this, tears kept running through his eyes. The next day, he came back, but the other kids just kept making fun of him, he just ran away to go to a place where he can finally be alone.

Maya continued talking about Nattefrost: “Whenever the other kids would make fun of him, he would go off to a place all by himself more often, until finally he became more antisocial, and he began hating everyone around him. But then, one day, he tried to kill himself. He looks to be a bit different, he looks like he’s gotten a lot stronger than he was before. Also, like I said before, he seems to be best at doing Ice elemental technics, but after that day in which he failed to kill himself, I heard some disturbing rumors about him. Shiro Ryuu listened on to what Maya was saying.

“Nattefrost, due to all of the pain he has went through, seemed to have become a man who would desire power and would do whatever it takes to get stronger, even if it meant going into the darkness. He has been practicing black magic, the kind of magic that many people here would consider to be evil. Many of the kids who were most likely to make fun of him have been dying one by one, and since then, people started spreading rumors that Nattefrost, the only one who would have any motive to kill these kids, has started practicing the dark arts and occultery.

Meanwhile, as Nattefrost was going to his dorm room, he thought about Shiro Ryuu, thinking to himself “That man, the look on his eyes, he has known loneliness and hatred just like I do.He’s the same as me.” He sat down on his bed, surrounded by a completely black room which was decorated with various dragon statues. He then began playing some black metal music, which had very fast, overdriven guitar sounds that had distorted powerchords, double bass drumming, and vocals that consisted of high-pitched shrieking.

Maya, still talking to Shiro Ryuu, continued talking about Nattefrost. “Not only has he been practicing occultery, but he has also been studying various martial arts, as you can see.” Shiro Ryuu remembered Nattefrost’s use of the paired short swords in their brief encounter, and remembered Nattefrost’s fast movements. “He has practiced melee fighting as well as practicing black magic, and now, it seems like he’s a completely different person than the young boy I knew before. Just like you, he hates being around a lot of people, and its mostly due to the other people picking on him like that. He’s usually in his room listening to that horrible music, black metal or death metal or whatever its called. Either way, that woman, Masako, it seemed like she didn’t want Nattefrost to use a certain technic, either way, he is really strong, don’t underestimate him as a fighter based on the way the last encounter came out.”

“I know. That technic that Masako prevented him from using may have been a trump card. I don’t know what it is, perhaps she wanted him to keep it a secret so that onlookers won’t see what he’s doing and use it theirselves.”

“Yeah, I think that may be it.” Maya said. “Anyway, enough about that, I’ll have to show you to your room. And starting tomorrow, you’ll have to start your field training. Everyone who joins the Guardians will have to do field training at least once in each of the 3 planets: Parum, Neudaiz, and Moatoob. I know you’ve been to the first two already, but you’ll have to go there again, as well as Moatoob, which you haven’t went to before. Well, looks like its getting a little late, good night Shiro-kun.” Maya left, giving Shiro Ryuu the keys to his dorm room. Shiro Ryuu then unpacked whatever he had with him, such as his swords from Ragol, Sange, Yasha, Guren, and Shuren, as well as what little money and food he had with him, and then went to sleep, getting ready for the next day.

End of Chapter 22

[CupOfCoffee]

Haha, I like how Nattefrost listens to black metal. I'm not sure why, but it seems to give a new dimension to his personality that most story characters never get. It's not often that you learn what kind of music a character likes, even though that's usually one of the things I'm most curious about when I meet a new person in real life. Interesting.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

well, I did name him after a black metal band afterall.

[DonRoyale]

Well you could at least get my name right http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_disapprove.gif

Kidding, I still love the story =D

[Shiro_Ryuu]

oh, lol, just noticed, don't worry, I usually make mistakes when spelling English things.

[Ryoten]

Nice background on Nattefrost.

[OdinTyler]

Hmmm, wonder who that mysterious purple haired woman is? http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_biggrin.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

well, I just said her name in the latest chapter http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

http://img225.imageshack.us/img225/293/shiroryuueh4.png

well, I don't think this is the best chapter I've written, but it'll get better later on.

Chapter 23 – Field Training Begins, To Moatoob

Shiro Ryuu woke up, finding himself in his room in the Guardian’s Colony, and after a few seconds of thinking, remembered that he was invited to come here by Maya Shidow. And then he remembered that he was trying to get a job as a Guardian. As a former Hunter from Ragol, he knew that a job like this shouldn’t be that much different from the previous one. He remembered that the first place he would have to go to is Moatoob. Its been known that he has already been to Parum and Neudaiz, so he didn’t need to go there again for his field training, as he had his license made so that he could go to Parum and Neudaiz, but he still had to get it renewed again for Moatoob. He put on his white kusatarika vest, his white flaxo pants which looked like white hakamas, and his seyagiya shoes which appeared to be sandals with socks worn underneathe. As a person who is just starting to be a Guardian, he isn’t allowed to use his weapons from Ragol: Sange, Yasha, Guren, or Shuren. Instead, he will stick to using the ones he bought from the GRM store in Parum, his white Death Dancer. He also brung some daggers with him just in case he needed a projectile, throwing daggers provided as a better means for projectile weaponry than a firearm for him since he was not very good in using those kinds of weapons. After that, he combed his white, long, flowing hair that went down to his shoulders, and for aesthetic reasons, as well as possible protection from bullet shots to the head, he wore a metal forehead protector on his head. Having been in actual battle, all of the to the death, for 15 years, starting when he was the age of 10, he was not nervous about anything at all, he had been doing this kind of thing for a long time.

After leaving, he went to the 5th floor of the colony to get his Guradian’s License renewed to allow him to go to Moatoob. He remembered going to Moatoob from Neudaiz due to how the AMF coerced him into it, and when he went to Mizuraki from Ohtoku in Neudaiz due to Maya seducing some of the guards when he fought against Sayuri. This time though, he had to get a license to go to the 3 planets. After getting his license renewed, he went down to the 4th floor where he met his instructor, it was Laia Martinez, the female beast he met earlier, with Maya Shidow waiting there as well. It seemed that the three of them would be going together to Moatoob. As the three of them met, Maya explained the details of the mission. “Shiro-kun, let me tell you about this mission. As you know, people are getting infected with SEED. What we simply have to do is to capture some of those who have been infected, and I’m supposed to take a look at them to see if there is a cure for those who are infected. If we can find a cure, then we can cure those who are infected and bring Gurhal back to its old self.”

“And if there is none?”

Laia Martinez told him “Then we’ll just have to kill them.”

“Very well.” Shiro Ryuu said.

“I like that kind of attitude, I haven’t met anyone who said that they would actually kill somebody, I hope you can keep to your word and not hesitate to actually do it.” Laia said.

Maya thought to herself “Oh man, I have 2 people here who wouldn’t hesitate to kill someone, this is definitely not good when the job is to capture a living sample of a SEED infected person.” She then had an image of an evil looking Shiro Ryuu and Laia with flames behind them, having blood all over theirselves. She then told Shiro Ryuu and Laia “Please guys, just don’t kill the SEED infected people since this is only a research mission and not a killing people mission.”

“Yeah, I know that, I’m just getting ready to kill them if they can’t be cured.” Laia said.

“Sure, I’ll let you do whatever you have to do.” Shiro Ryuu said.

Shiro Ryuu, Maya, and Laia went to the PPT Spaceport to the ship that was headed to Moatoob. As they arrived at Moatoob, they found theirselves in Dagora City. The place still however, looked to be very run-down. There weren’t any problems here, so the three went on to different areas of Dagora until they made it to the slums. As they continued, Shiro Ryuu asked Maya “Maya-chan, how many SEED infected people would you need?”

“Maybe just one, it would be tough to bring a lot of people alive if they are infected by SEED, they will be more aggressvie than normal, so they may be troublesome to handle all at once. But if you’re asking me if its ok for you to kill them, then the answer is no. The purpose of this mission is to find a cure for SEED so that these people won’t have to get killed.” Maya said. Shiro Ryuu knew that this would be weird for him, seeing a criminal and sparing him his life is something Shiro Ryuu has never done in his life.

“I’ll have no other choice then.” Shiro Ryuu said as he put his Death Dancer in his inventory where he wouldn’t be easily able to draw them. He knew that if there was danger, drawing his swords would be the first thing he would do out of instinct, but since it was a no killing mission, he would have to use different methods.

Laia looked at him wierdly and said “Whats up with this guy? He’s not even going to use his swords? He doesn’t have to avoid using them just because he’s not going to kill anyone.”

As they continued, they saw a man with no emotion on his face, but yet, he was acting very aggressive, pulling a woman by her hair and beating her up until he was ready to pull out a knife which he pointed at the woman’s throat. Shiro Ryuu and Laia ran up to the scene and Shiro Ryuu delivered a knee strike to the man’s chin which knocked him out. Laia was very impressed with how Shiro Ryuu was able to stay calm in a situation, yet was able to move hastily in order to save the woman. The woman told Shiro Ryuu “Thank you very much.” And then she just went off.

Maya came and took a close look at the man. “He may have been infected, he had no emotion at all when he tried to kill the woman, but that alone may not be good enough proof. We may have to look around more to see if other people are like this.” With that said, the three continued going, finding more people who were acting unusual. Shiro Ryuu used his Muay Thai prowess in order to incapacitate those people with his bare hands instead of using his swords which may cause a fatal blow. After a while, Maya finally came to the conclusion about many of the people infected by SEED, which she said was “You see, the people who are infected with SEED are like zombies, they do aggressive acts but they have no emotion, they do it like they are controlled and have no way of stopping theirselves. A normal thug would still have his own will and carry out his violent wishes because he wants to do it, not because of SEED. Well, lets go to the lab, I’m going to research this people to know more about SEED and to see if any of these people can be cured of this infection.”

As they went to the lab in Dagora city’s Guardians Branch, they ran into a man who was in his thirties, Maya seemed to know him very well, but didn’t seem to be overly pleased with seeing him. Shiro Ryuu, for some reason, seemed a little uneasy, and he began to feel as though there was something going on between Maya and this man. He introduced himself “Hello, my name is Kou Taragi, I see that you’re the one who brung us some SEED-infected people, thanks a lot. This will help us in gaining information about SEED as well as to find a cure for this thing.”

“Ok guys, me and Kou will have to be at the lab, the authorities doesn’t want many people to know about this. You’ll have to wait outside.” Maya said, in an unusually serious tone.

As Maya and Kou were going to study the SEED-infected samples that were taken, Shiro Ryuu and Laia were left alone with eachother. Shiro Ryuu didn’t say anything, and the two were in silence for quite a long time until Laia broke the silence and told Shiro Ryuu “Hey, your name is Shiro Ryuu, right? It looks like you are experienced in this kind of job, you really did a good job handeling those SEED infected people. I would really like to see you in action with those swords of yours though, I’m sure you must be really good with those.”

“….” Shiro Ryuu didn’t say much. Laia Martinez was known to be a very strict and tough woman, but Shiro Ryuu seemed to be the first person whom she seemed to show praise for. She thought to herself “Not only is this guy really strong, but he looks really cute too. Maya looks like she got real lucky with this guy.” Laia then said aloud “So, Shiro, how exactly did you meet Maya? It looks like this isn’t the first time you met.”

“In Neudaiz, a lot of men were attacking her, so I went in to kill the assailants and save her. She payed me back by letting me stay at her house.” He then thought to himself “Maya-chan, not many have shown me the kindness that you shown me.”

“You seem to be rather interested in her.” Laia said.

“…”

“Come on now, I won’t blame you or anything if you are. You look a little uneasy when you saw Kou Taragi. He was an old friend of Maya, or how should I put it? He was her teacher, but they kind of had a disagreement, which is why Maya didn’t look so happy to see him. But that’s how love works I guess. Either way, don’t get any ideas, sometimes, you may love someone, and it may not go the way you want it to, and…” Laia had a flashback about Leogino, the male beast Shiro Ryuu met in Parum.”

“I understand perfectly.” Shiro Ryuu said.

Meanwhile, at the lab, Maya and Kou, after a long time of studying, seemed to have come to a single conclusion that the SEED infection was irreversable. “Damn it!” Maya said. “This is horrible, so once a person has been infected by SEED, there’s no going back for them? They will always be like that, acting aggressivly and trying to kill eachother?”

End of Chapter 23

[OdinTyler]

That mysterious Masako---

You just never know where she'll appear.

Oh & as a note, being a somewhat formal person, she would introduce herself by her full name:

Ikkatsu-no-Engetsu Masako

She is a samurai, afterall...& known by many names which may be revealed as time passes...

[Shiro_Ryuu]

ok, thanks for telling me.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 24 – True secret of Guardians, the Tiger returns

As Maya was upset about finding out that there is no cure of the SEED that is spreading out and killing people, another scientist who just walked in told her “Maya, I think now is the time that you’d figure out what this whole thing is really about.” The man was in his forties and was beginning to go bald, and he wore a long white coat.

“Huh?”

“You see, what we are doing here is not to make SEED go away, but rather, to learn how we can make use of it as a weapon.”

“What are you talking about?”

“We weren’t looking for a cure, we were looking for a way to make use of SEED as a drug, similar to hundreds of years ago, in a planet called Earth, in which people used these drugs called steroids, which would help one become physically stronger, we can use SEED in this same way. Not only did these drugs known as steroids make it easier for people to make theirselves stronger, but it also made them more aggressive. There was this country that supported the use of steroids on its soldiers so that they will fight relentlessly and to make them lose all fear when they get in the battlefield. We have been planning on using SEED in this way as well.”

“What? That’s ridiculous! There’s no way I can let allow such a thing.” Maya protested, while Kou Taragi just kept quiet.

“Either way, I’ll let your old teacher, Kou Taragi tell you everything about it.”

“What? Taragi-senei? You knew about this the whole time, and you didn’t even tell me?”

“Maya, I think it is best that you keep quiet about this, otherwise.” Kou Taragi pulled out a gun and pointed it at Maya. “If you tell anyone about our secret, I would hate to see what would happen, especially to my student.” Maya looked to the direction that was going outside of the lab, where Shiro Ryuu and Laia were. “You’re thinking of getting those two, right? Don’t even think about it, if those two did try to come save you, we hired some rougues to deal with them.”

Tears began to run down Maya’s face as she saw her own former teacher threatening to actually kill her if she spread the word about what the Science Department of the Guardians is actually doing. “How can you do this?”

“We need to fight against SEED, and in order to do that effectively, we will need to USE SEED, to make the Guardians stronger and more fearless.”

“I can’t do this, I will not take part in such a thing.”

“If you refuse, you will be killed, and don’t count on that Laia Martinez woman nor that new Guradian in training to come save you, like I said, we already hired some rougues to make sure that they wouldn’t be able to do anything to help you.”

Meanwhile, Shiro Ryuu and Laia were waiting outside, but Laia began to notice that something wasn’t going right. She said to Shiro Ryuu “Hey, don’t you think that Maya is taking longer than what she said?” Shiro Ryuu nodded his head, and they both went inside until someone told them “Hey, you guys, stop right there!” The two turned around to see a male red-haired newman with an afro, a fat male beast, and a slightly bearded male human. The male newman, who looked to be the leader told them “If you take one step in there, you’ll have to deal with us.” Shiro Ryuu ignored them, realizing that they didn’t seem to be very strong, and continued going in.

“Hey!” the male newman yelled out. “Don’t you know who we are, we are the Vol Brothers!” Shiro Ryuu turned around to listen, but he just kept going. Another voice came from behind the Vol Brothers, telling them “Guys like that don’t pay attention to trash.” The newman turned around to see a male beast wearing a black sleaveless shirt and black pants with black hair tied in a long ponytail, it was Tai Yin. The Vol Brothers attacked Tai Yin who easily stopped the three while paying more attention to Shiro Ryuu than he was to his attackers. The human pulled out a gun which Tai Yin grabbed, and then broke the man’s arm before he grabbed the gun and crushed it with his bare hand. The fat beast tried to punch him, but Tai Yin dodged it and delivered a kick to the stomach which knocked the wind out of him. The newman tried to cast a spell with his rod which Tai Yin simply stopped with a punch to the newman’s solar plexus. As he was fighting them off, he was still fixated solely on Shiro Ryuu. “Shiro Ryuu, I see that you came here to fight me. I was just about to head to the Guardians Colony just so I can get a fight with you, you saved me a lot of trouble.”

“Just who the hell are you? Those three may be weak, but not just anyone can beat them up, especially without even paying attention to them.” Laia Martinez asked.

“Stay out of this, woman. The one I want to fight is Shiro Ryuu, that way, I can finally have my 10,000th kill.”

“What? 10,000th kill? You killed that many people? Yeah right, you must be bluffing.” Laia said.

Shiro Ryuu appraoched Tai Yin and told him “I have a job to do, after this job, I promise that I will fight against you. Don’t worry, I will have the honor of the death of the man who almost killed 10,000 people, but not now, this job comes first.”

“I see, you’re trying to get in there? Whatever it takes to get a fight with you faster, I’ll help you out, that is, if someone like you even needs help.”

Shiro Ryuu and Laia, now with Tai Yin, went inside the Guardians Laboratory in the Dagora City Guardians branch to see Maya being held at gunpoint by the man that they met outside. Shiro Ryuu, without second thought, threw a dagger at Kou’s right hand, which was holding the gun, which forced him to drop his gun while holding his hand with the other in pain, having a knife going right through it as blood was dripping. Shiro Ryuu ran to him as fast as he could and pulled one of his white Jitseens and prepared to bring his sword down on Kou, but Maya interupted “Shiro-kun! Stop!” Shiro Ryuu stopped as soon as he heard Maya. “Shiro-kun, please, don’t kill him.”

“A man like that who is cowardly enough to use a gun against a woman is not even worth killing.” Tai Yin said.

“Tai Yin! What’s he doing here?” Maya asked.

“I’m just here for another fight with Shiro Ryuu, that fight was really exciting, I never even used my nanoblast until I fought him, that was the most fun I’ve had, I wanna enjoy that feeling again.”

“What? A beast who has never nanoblasted? Just, who is this guy?” Laia asked, no longer seeing what Tai Yin was saying as a bluff.

“Well, looks like this job is over, time for us to get to the Guardians Colony.” Maya said.

“Not that simple.” Kou Taragi said. “I’ve hired rougues to stop you if you tried anything, they are probably outside waiting for you, ready to kill you people.”

“If you mean those weaklings that came just a while ago, I beat them all up.” Tai Yin said as the four people got outside.

“Damn you.”

As Shiro Ryuu, Maya, Tai Yin, and Laia stepped outside, Shiro Ryuu and Tai Yin stopped and pulled out their weapons. “Whats the deal guys?” Maya yelled. “Cut this out right now!” Maya’s voice was unable to get to the heads of either Shiro Ryuu nor Tai Yin, who looked to be dead set on fighting eachother.

“So, this time, I will get my 10,000th kill.” Tai Yin said.

“No, you will be the one who will die today.” Shiro Ryuu said as he had his swords ready to attack, and both fighters charged at eachother, clashing their blades in a deadlock. Shiro Ryuu broke the deadlock and did a horizontal slash to Tai Yin’s neck which Tai Yin crouched under and after which, he did an uppercut with his left claw which Shiro Ryuu avoided, but received shallow wounds across his face, which in turn, removed his metal headband. Tai Yin continued his attack with a right hooking attack, Shiro Ryuu backed away again, but he still got cut, although he was sure that had he not backed away, Tai Yin would have cut deep enough to slice his head into pieces. As Shiro Ryuu was backing away however, Tai Yin kept going forward until Shiro Ryuu did a thrusting attack which Tai Yin dodged by moving to the side, but still getting his face cut but the sword’s blade. He looked down to see Shiro Ryuu’s other sword stopping at his chest, getting ready to cut Tai Yin in half. Shiro Ryuu seemed to have purposely stopped when he saw Tai Yin’s claw pointed at his throat.

“Looks like another draw.” Tai Yin said. Shiro Ryuu seemed to agree and sheathed both of his swords as he went with Maya and Laia to return to the Colony.

“I will kill you next time we fight.” Shiro Ryuu said, while Maya had an unhappy look on her face, as though she wanted Shiro Ryuu to stop fighting against Tai Yin. As the three left, Tai Yin said to himself “Well, I guess its time to get back to my country, I’m not liking this Dagora city place, its full of a bunch of boring weaklings. Shiro Ryuu, next time we meet, I will kill you. You are the only one who is worthy of being my 10,000th kill. But if I happen to fight either Firizen or Shadow, then I think I’ll kill them too, they seem good enough for the spot as well, those two grab my attention, the male CAST who fougth on equal grounds with Shiro Ryuu and the one who defeated Basillisk, those two really grab my attention.”

Meanwhile, Shiro Ryuu, Maya, and Laia are in the spaceship that is bound to return to the Guardians Colony. Maya is left alone with Shiro Ryuu to take care of the cuts that he took. As she is doing this, Maya looked very serious, and told Shiro Ryuu “Shiro-kun, why is it that you have to fight that guy? He’s nothing but a sociopathic killer, you have no business with the likes of him.”

“He’s strong, and I want the honor of killing him, nothing more than that.” Shiro Ryuu said. “But I have one thing to ask you, why did that scientist try to kill you?”

“That? Its none of your business.” Maya said.

“Maya-chan…” Shiro Ryuu said. Maya listened to what Shiro Ryuu was trying to say. “If anyone ever tries to hurt you again, even if it is an old teacher of yours, I swear, that I will kill them.” As she heard this, Maya’s face began to turn red, and she felt as though Shiro Ryuu was somewhat interested in her.

“Don’t worry Shiro-kun, lets just go back to the Colony.”

End of Chapter 24

[Ryoten]

As always Shiro, awesome work.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

well, I guess its time to show you guys how some of the more important characters in this story look like. Here goes:
Shiro Ryuu aka Ryuushirou Kajiwara, the main hero
http://img241.imageshack.us/img241/6223/shiroryuu3tt1.png

Maya Shidow, yes, the same one from the PSU story mode is an important character and the main female in this story
http://img171.imageshack.us/img171/5425/mayard5.png

Shadow, SereneShadows's main PSU character and the central character of his story, he'll play a role in my story as well, this is the only one I can find at the moment but I'll try to get a better one later on
http://myspace-286.vo.llnwd.net/01505/68/26/1505386286_l.jpg

Sayuri Katayama
http://img120.imageshack.us/img120/1650/sayuri2jq1.png

Nattefrost
http://img244.imageshack.us/img244/4900/nattefrostpt4.png

Now, I couldn't get Firizen, I tried to get a screen of him but the prt src didn't work and his pic didn't show up. I'll need to find Ryoten and OdinTyler needs to hurry and get online so I can get his character's screenshot as well (just kidding, take your time).

[Ryoten]

I'll be on a little later today. Have to spend time with my gf. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/anime1.gif

[Banish]

Nice story!
I liked your story & pictures of the charaters.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

thanks for the compliments dude http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/anime1.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 25 – Entry into Guardians, a new threat arises

Shiro Ryuu, together with Maya Shidow and Laia Martinez, return to the Guardians Colony from Moatoob. There, Shiro Ryuu finally received his Guardians License, and is not a real Guardian, no longer the vagabond he was when he first entered Gurhal. He was exempted from Parum and Neudaiz, since there has been proof of his experience in those two planets, such as when he killed SEED infected people in order to save Maya Shidow, and when he killed Strauch, overthrowing his CAST supremacy group which was bent on ethnic cleansing and genocide of all non-CASTs. A trip to Moatoob was all that was required of him to get a license, and so, he is now a real Guardian. As he wondered around in the Colony, he ran into Shadow, and at this time, they can finally introduce theirselves properly. Shadow was wearing the same outfit as the man in blue was, except that it was in red, and he had short, spiky hair of the same color. “So, you’re the one who defeated Strauch, Shiro Ryuu, right? Congragulations on the Guardians License. My name is Shadow by the way. Drake told me a lot about you, it would be great if we can work together some time.”

“Thanks, I’m Shiro Ryuu, I also came from Ragol, just like you and Drake. I heard that you defeated a man named Basillisk.”

“Yeah, him, he has given up his soul and has done away with all reason just so that he can be stronger. I have lost all respect for someone like him.”

“Basillisk, I heard that name before.” Shiro Ryuu said. “Its not important, anyway, see you later.” Shiro Ryuu went off to his room. As he left, Shadow thought to himself “Shiro Ryuu, what an interesting guy.”

As Shiro Ryuu went to his room, he ran into Maya Shidow. Maya told Shiro Ryuu “Shiro-kun, thanks for saving me, and congragulations on your Guardians License.” Maya tried to hide her depression, which was due in most part, to Kou Taragi threatening to kill her if she let anyone know about what they were doing back at the lab. She thought “Taragi-sensei, how can you do such a thing?

“Maya-chan, let me tell you something, if something hurts, the only remedy for it is time.” Shiro Ryuu said, knowing how bad Maya was feeling at the time. Maya seemed to figure out that behind Shiro Ryuu’s stone-faced, antisocial demeanor lied a more kind-hearted, pleasant man.

“Thank you, Shiro-kun.” Maya said. “That Kou Taragi, I can’t believe that he would do such a thing, he agreed to actually work for people who wanted to use SEED as a performance enhancement drug, and he pointed a gun at me and threatened to kill me if I said anything.”

Shiro Ryuu, without a word, grabbed Maya abruptly and moved her away from where ever she was standing, and drew his new weapon, his Sharp Twins, which also looked like they were made of Gra-Photon, giving the swords an appearance of being white, just like his previous swords, the Death Dancer. Maya asked “Whats the idea with that?”

“I sense an intent to kill.” Shiro Ryuu said as he looked away from Maya, facing to the direction that pointed to a tree. “Look over there.” Shiro Ryuu pointed to the wall that led to the dormitory rooms to show Maya what looked like thrown daggers. Shiro Ryuu shoved Maya out of the way again, but this time, he saw someone behind him pointing a dagger at his throat. Luckily, Shiro Ryuu also had one of his swords pointed under the jaw of whoever it was behind him, ready to impale his head. “What do you intend to do?” Shiro Ryuu asked the person behind him, whom he couldn’t make out. Maya saw the person and saw that it was a male newman wearing a red Gojgoj vest with black Braves ST pants, he had blonde medium length hair, pale skin, black eyes, and he wielded an Asami-zashi which he had pointed at Shiro Ryuu’s throat, but he noticed Shiro Ryuu’s sword pointed at his throat as well. He had no expression on his face at all, but that expressionless face turned into an evil, manic grin in a split second as he prepared to kill Shiro Ryuu, who got his sword ready to stab through the man’s head as well. As the two were in this situation, the same man wearing all blue that Shiro Ryuu encountered earlier came up to the newman and pointed his large, six-foot long Jogiri sword at the man’s neck. Seeing that it was now two-on-one, the male newman withdrew his weapon and started to walk away. Maya was very scared of this man, who had a very large intent to kill, hundred times worse than Shiro Ryuu and Tai Yin’s combined. “That man, he didn’t seem normal, not even Tai Yin is as crazy as him.” She thought to herself.

Shiro Ryuu looked at the man in all blue and told him “Thank you, but it wasn’t necessary.”

“Yeah, I know, but you looked like you could have used some help, you were going to impale his head, but he was about to slit your throat as well, I had to break that stalemate.”

“Hmph.” Shiro Ryuu chuckled.

“You don’t seem to be a bad fighter, I would like to know your name.”

“Shiro Ryuu.”

“Shiro Ryuu, I see. I’m Ryoten. You’re new here but you’re most definitely better than anyone else who hangs around here. Nobody else around here would have survived against someone like him.”

“Xastur, someone actually hired him to kill me?” Maya asked herself.

“Whats going on Maya?” Shiro Ryuu asked. “Lets come to my room, we’ll talk about it there where nobody will hear us.”

“Right.” Shiro Ryuu went to his room along with Maya.

Ryoten said to himself “That guy, Xastur, he’s a member of the Guardians, but he doesn’t care about protecting the people of Gurhal, he just who took this job for the sole purpose of killing people. For someone in the authorities to actually hire him to do a job, something is definitely going on. Looks like evil has risen again, I must do what I can to stop it and rid this world of evil.” He said as he walked off.

Maya sat down with Shiro Ryuu in the bed in his room, where they can have some time alone so that Maya can explain what exactly is going on. “That man, Kou Taragi, he was once my teacher when I was younger, but I heard that he was trying to study A-Photon, a type of photon energy that can be used as a very powerful weapon, it was locked up 100 years ago when the last war that ever happened ended. I thought that he went low when he did this, but I didn’t think he can get any lower as to agree to use SEED as a performance enhancing drug. He threatened to kill me and told me that if I said anything about it, then he’ll kill me.”

“You told me about that outside, and that man attacked you immediately.”

“Yeah, that guy is Xastur, nobody knows too much about him, except for the fact that he’s a member of the Guardians, and that he has walked out of several SS missions and came out completely unscathed, and he did them without using healing items, using any technics, and he completed the missions by himself. There are C, B, A, S, and SS missions, and SS is by far the most difficult of them all, he just came from those missions completely unharmed, not a single scratch on him.”

“Whatever happens, I will make sure that he won’t hurt you.”

Suddenly, Shiro Ryuu’s vision phone turned on and a figure that looked like Shadow appeared. “Shiro Ryuu, are you there? Looks like I’ll need your help, we’ll be heading to Neudaiz again. We may also need some help, so grab the strongest fighters you can get. People there are purposely infecting theirselves with SEED, trying to get theirselves stronger, this reminds me of that bastard Basillisk.” Shiro Ryuu heard that and immediately, tried to contact Firizen, and if at all possible, try to get in touch with Ryoten, Masako, and Nattefrost. He knew that Shadow would try to contact Drake and Sayuri, as well as other members of the Black Hand. He remembered the last time he worked with Shadow which was very recent, in which he went to Neudaiz along with him, Maya, and Sayuri. He learned more about Shadow’s Mark of the Communion, something that only members of the Communion of Gurhal can have, and he was able to meet the Divine Maiden Mirei Mikuna. He now had an oppurtunity to work with Shadow again, and thought to himself “Shadow, another strong fighter able to fight on equal ground with me, we’re working together again.”

“Neudaiz, so were going there again, huh?” Maya said. “I think I’ll come too. This may have something to do with what Kou was talking about, and with that Xastur guy. If he’s there, then getting Firizen and Sayuri would help a lot.”

“Yeah, I’ll get them to come along.”

“Ok, this is really getting weird, people using SEED so that they can get stronger. How can people be willing to do this?”

As Shiro Ryuu and Maya left, it seemed that Shiro Ryuu had yet another battle ahead of him. Who are these people who are trying to use SEED as a way of making a person get stronger, and who is Xastur, the mysterious newman who tried to kill Maya?

End of Chapter 25

[Ryoten]

Once again Shiro, awesome chapter.

[DonRoyale]

Of course, great work as always...

And I've updated mine as well. I'm probably going to PM you the new chapter and show you it, because of course, both Shiro and Sayuri are involved, and I want to make sure you're OK with the fight...

But ah well, you won't mind the outcome...

I hope...http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_disapprove.gif

EDIT: Though people who know me from PSU have seen it already, Shadow, in all his Plaxo glory:

http://i20.photobucket.com/albums/b216/SereneShadows/plaxoget2.jpg

I <3 Plaxo (lol Ryoten, if you're still sporting it.)


<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: SereneShadows on 2007-01-11 17:14 ]</font>

[Ryoten]

lol. Nah. But I still have the pants tho. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

thanks for the screen, I'll still need Ryoten and Firizen, and OdinTyler to bring Masako and I'm all set on the major protagonistic characters.

[Banish]

Your story aspires me to read MORE, and more...

[DonRoyale]

I can get shots of Firi, Konane and Ryoten if you'd like.

I'll also submit a pic of Drake, but Iggy's gone. ._.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

ok, if u can do that, that'll be cool.

[DonRoyale]

Silly Ryoten http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_disapprove.gif

http://i20.photobucket.com/albums/b216/SereneShadows/DrakePose.jpg

http://i20.photobucket.com/albums/b216/SereneShadows/Shiroflirt.jpg

http://i20.photobucket.com/albums/b216/SereneShadows/ShadowPose.jpg

[Shiro_Ryuu]

thanks for the screens man. i like that Shadow screenshot, looks really cool.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 26 – Trouble stirs in Neudaiz, Xastur’s blade thirsts for blood

As soon as Shadow contacted Shiro Ryuu about the situation that was going on, Shiro Ryuu decided to contact Firizen, and try to see if he can get in touch with Ryoten and Masako. Shadow had already contacted Sayuri and Drake. Maya knew that this was a very serious situation since Xastur was said to be a very strong fighter, one of the best Fortefighters around despite the fact that he is a newman, a race that isn’t well known for being good close-ranged fighters. “Xastur, he was able to fight Shiro Ryuu to a draw, I can’t believe people would actually hire him just to keep a secret.” Maya was with Shiro Ryuu, looking for Ryoten and Masako, needing their help for a job which Shadow says is a very dangerous one, requiring more than just 2 great fighters. Maya kept thinking to herslef “If Shadow says that Shiro Ryuu and himself aren’t enough for this mission, then it must be serious.”

“Do not worry Maya, no harm should come to you.” Shiro Ryuu said.

“So, will you try to contact Firizen? It would be great to have him fighting alongside of us again, he’s as good as you and Shadow.” Shiro Ryuu nodded his head in response. After some searching around in the Colony, Maya found Laia Martinez and another person, he was a young 17-year old human male with short white hair, white pants, and a purple long-sleeved shirt. Maya told them “Laia, Hyuga, this is perfect, I need your help for something. Somebody hired Xastur to kill me.”

“Xastur? Someone hired him?” Hyuga, the male human was shocked to hear his name mentioned. “If you’re being chased down by him, then why do you have that new recruit with you, this is no job for someone like him.”

“For once, I would have to agree with Hyuga, there’s no way that the new guy will handle someone like Xastur.” Laia said.

“….” Shiro Ryuu said nothing, but he slightly scoffed at the comments made by the two people.

“What’s your problem? You should stay away from Maya, otherwise, Xastur will kill you.” Hyuga said.

“Anyway, why the hell is he going after you?” Laia asked. “Don’t tell me you said something about what happened in Moatoob that time before that first mission you went with the new recruit.”

“You two should stay out of this, otherwise, it will be YOU who will be getting killed.” Shiro Ryuu said to Laia and Hyuga.

“What nerve! You don’t seem to have any idea of who I am if you think I would get killed so easily. Besides, I heard about the mission you went on with Maya, in which you were defeated by a man known as Malice. Xastur is just as good as he is, he will kill you if you fight him. This is a job for someone like me.” Hyuga said.

“I would love to wipe that attitude off your face, you fucking white powder-faced freak!” Laia said.

“Laia! That’s enough!” Maya yelled at Laia who said an insulting slur to Shiro Ryuu. Shiro Ryuu definatley felt insulted by the comment because of his condition.

Shiro told Maya “Thank you for standing up for me, Maya-chan. As for you, do you have any idea what it is to be rejected by everybody because of how I look? I will show you why you aren’t fit for protecting Maya from Xastur.” Shiro Ryuu’s normally blank, expressionless face turned into a very angry one. “Do you want to see why you would get in my way in protecting Maya? I will show you, draw your sword.” Laia drew her Ryo-Misaki while Shiro Ryuu used a single bokken, a wooden sword instead of his Heavy Twins.

Laia told Shiro “Hey! I ain’t playing around! Pull out your real swords!”

“If I used real swords, then you would die.” Shiro said.

“Ok then, don’t blame me when you’re the one who’s dead!” Laia yelled as she rushed towards Shiro Ryuu, preparing to attack, but Shiro simply moved out of the way of her attack. Laia continued attacking with horizontal slashes, downward slashes, she was slashing with her claws from all angles while Shiro had his eyes closed and effortlessly moved out of the way of every attack. As this continued, Shiro kept his calm while Laia got angrier and angrier and became more aggressive with her attacks, which Shiro stopped by grabbing one of Laia’s arms and pulling it towards the direction Laia was attacking to make her lose her balance, a common basic move in Aikido, and then, Shiro Ryuu gave Laia a hard hit to the ribs with his bokken. Laia’s frustration rose even higher, and she turned into her nanoblast form, which was yellow unlike Tai Yin’s red form. Laia’s speed has increased signifigantly as she rushed towards Shiro with incredible speed, but this kind of speed was nothing Shiro couldn’t handle. He still effortlessly evaded all of Laia’s attacks. Shiro also noticed something about the nanoblast form, which he figured out fighting against Tai Yin and now against Laia, that although one who goes nanoblast may become destructivley more powerful, making them seem like having no weakness whatsoever, Shiro noticed that the nanoblast, in fact, maybe just one huge weakness in itself. When a beast goes nanoblast, they grow much bigger in size, meaning that they are an easy target. Also, they won’t be as careful as they normally are in their humanoid form, especially someone like Laia. However, he did know that if someone was an excellent fighter, then they would make good use of the nanoblast. Shiro hit Laia with his swords at least twenty times in her beast form within seconds, and then got out of the way to avoid the attacks. Laia eventually went back to her humanoid form, and saw that Shiro was still standing, completely unscathed while Laia was feeling very exhausted.

“Laia, I think that’s enough. He won.” Hyuga said. “Shiro Ryuu, is it? I see that you’re very good. Now, lets see how you do against someone like me.” Hyuga drew a pair of swords, and Shiro said to himself “Interesting, a Niten Ichi Ryuu user.” He decided to draw a pair of Tenora works sabers.

“I see, so you’re a practitioner of the two-sword style as well, let me give you a lesson.” Hyuga said as he jumped up in the air and did a downward slash with both swords, only for the swords to fly away from his hand as a result of Shiro deflecting them and finally, having one of the swords pointed at Hyuga’s neck. Shiro stopped and said “You see? I told you two that this would be too dangerous for you.”

“Oh, there you are Shiro.” Said a voice from behind. Shiro turned around to see Shadow. “Looks like you’re recruiting people, but they don’t seem good enough.”

“I know of 3 others, one of them I already fought alongside with in Parum, Firizen. Others are here in the Guardians Colony, Ryoten and Masako.”

“I already contacted Firizen, he should be coming soon.” Maya said.

Firizen came in as he said “I’m already here, it seems like you meatbags need my help. Sure, I’ll take it, just don’t get in my way.”

“Cool, we got someone who can help. Got anyone else?”

“I’ve sent a message to two others, they are really strong.”

“Ok, I have Drake and Sayuri coming, so that’ll probably be a team of 8. Well, before they come, I think I’ll explain the situation. One of the Guardians members here has been hired to kill the Divine Maiden, Mirei Mikuna.”

“Mirei Mikuna, why would someone want to kill her?” Maya asked.

“We aren’t sure of the motives, but since that incident of an assassination attempt, she has been forced to live in hiding, and the Communion of Gurhal has been in complete turmoil, no longer having the authoritative power they once had. There has been a new government coming along now from within the Communion which has been using an iron fist to take control, but this new government has did what it can to increase the gap between the rich and the poor, and when a gap like that gets bigger…”

As Shadow talked about this, something was going on in Neudaiz, the oriental looking planet Shiro Ryuu had been in when he first went to Gurhal and where he first met Maya. The once beautiful, elegant looking Ohtoku city was now completely ravaged, with the Communion of Gurhal temple being destroyed, and a new one being built in its place by people who look to be used as slaves. The slaves are being hit with whips by people who look to be wearing Communion of Gurhal clothing. As the people are being worked like slaves, one of them, a man in his thirties slipped and fell down while carrying plenty of heavy baggage. When one of the people in the Communion clothes saw this, he pulled out a rod and told the man “How dare you destroy the materials used to create the temple of God! You should be put to death for this! You should be happy that you have been chosen to even build this temple!” He pulled out a rod that was ready to cast a dark technic, but another one stopped him.

“Hey, wouldn’t it be better to have fun with him instead?”

“Yeah, why not?” the man put gave the slave a longbow and tried to find his daughter, whom he tied up to a pole, and forced the father to fire the longbow at his daughter, who was only 7 years old. The GoC people grabbed another girl of the same age and grabbed an Asami-zashi which they pointed to the other girl’s throat. Another one of the GoC people said “Ok, so here’s the deal, if you hit the girl with the arrow, this girl will live. If you miss, I will kill her.” The slave was put with 2 choices, to either kill his own daughter, or to have the corrupted GoC people kill the other young girl. The slave had no choice but to fire, otherwise, another one of the GoC people would cast a deadly spell on him. He closed his eyes as he fired, and his daughter closed her eyes in fear of the arrow going straight to pierce her head, but the arrow was stopped by a series of yellow photon bullets. Another one of the yellow photon bullets went straight to the head of the man who was pointing the dagger at the other girl’s throat. It was Ryoten, who was wearing his all blue outfit, wielding a pair of guns. Another GoC member tried to cast what looked like a fire spell on Ryoten who reacted by pulling out his Caliburn, a six-foot long sword which was made of blue photon energy, just like his hair and outfit and slice the man in half. He then told the people “I, the Blue Dragon of Neudaiz, cannot allow such evil people as yourselves to live. An acquaintance of mine told me all about what was going on, so I can’t just sit back and let this injustice happen. I will rid the world of people like you.” He made his way to the GoC people and tried to cut them all down with his sword.

Meanwhile, near the large mountain that can be seen from Ohtoku city, a much larger temple stood which towered even the mountain. There, a newman in his late twenties wearing a long, white robe, with purple medium lengthed hair had several men in front of him. He then told the men “You have all been chosen by the Communion of Gurhal to carry out my will. Take this, for it will give you the blessing of the Holy Light.” He gave the men what looked like a drug. The men were all in the shadows, with their appearance being unable to be known. The male newman said to himself “The Mikuna main family’s new Divine Maiden, Mirei Mikuna is not worthy of being the leader for the people of Neudaiz. Only I can be the leader, for I have been chosen by the Holy Light.”

End of Chapter 26


Oh, and I finally got a screen of Ryoten
http://img150.imageshack.us/img150/3871/ryotenvt5.png

[CupOfCoffee]

Haha, I like how this story's almost starting to bear some resemblances to the movie The Boondock Saints. Have you ever seen that? The two hilarious Irish guys sort of remind me of Shiro Ryuu and friends, continually taking down evil components of society... albeit not quite as randomly or violently. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_wink.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

well, can't really say I've seen that movie before, guess I'll try to check it out. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif

[CupOfCoffee]

It's pretty awesome. A little slow in parts, but the action scenes are so clever and interesting that it feels fast paced and fun. It's also laugh-out-loud hilarious, and surprisingly intelligent... I'd definitely reccomend it.

*cheesy grin, thumbs up, and ringing bell noise*

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Ya, I'll find a chance to see it. I see you even gave the nice guy pose.

[Ryoten]

lol. My old look with my shirt off. & you caught me looking at the ground.lol Well great chapter Shiro. Now to find some twin blue sabers...http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

well, right here is the curent graveyard of important characters. up to this point, these are some/all of the important characters who have already died in my story. For you cast lovers, don't worry, characters of every race will die in my story too, not only CASTs. I wouldn't call these spoilers since I'm assuming u read up to thsi far if you're even reading this page http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif

Satoru, killed by Shiro Ryuu
http://img406.imageshack.us/img406/6378/satoruxl3.png

Eisregen, killed by Sayuri
http://img50.imageshack.us/img50/6996/eisregenpm3.png

Tristania, killed by Shiro Ryuu
http://img156.imageshack.us/img156/3723/tristaniaul1.png

Fang Yu, killed by Tai Yin [twice]
http://img443.imageshack.us/img443/6628/fangyu2vr8.png

Schwarz, killed by Shiro Ryuu
http://img254.imageshack.us/img254/3606/schwarzok7.png

Azoth, killed by Firizen
http://img412.imageshack.us/img412/9199/azothwo0.png

Strauch, killed by Shiro Ryuu
http://img153.imageshack.us/img153/1209/strauchal8.png

[Shiro_Ryuu]

ok, and here it is, the new chapter

Chapter 27 – Mirei’s life in Danger! A New Light Master Rises to Power!

In the Guardian’s Colony, Shiro Ryuu, now with Firizen and Shadow go with Maya to the spaceport that is going to Neudaiz. Maya told Shiro, Shadow, and Firizen. “Two of the people we were looking for, Ryoten and Masako are already in Neudaiz. Ryoten has reportedly killed some of the Communion of Gurhal members who were using the civilians in Ohtoku city as slaves to build a temple in the place of the destroyed main temple of the Communion. Masako was hired to be the personal bodyguard for the Divine Maiden Mirei Mikuna.”

“Masako, you mean Ikkaku No Engetsu Masako?” Firizen asked.

“Yeah, her.” Maya answered.

“Hmph, looks like there’s no need to worry about the Divine Maiden then. I heard all about her, she’s a really skilled fighter, one of the best Wartechers around, despite the fact that she is a woman.”

Obviously, Maya didn’t like the comment that Firizen made about women. A red-haired newman wearing a beret, a red Gojgoj tunic and black long pants came in, along with a male beast wearing a blue Necnec vest, a blue headband, and kusatarika pants which seem to be so popular in Gurhal. The red-haired female newman heard what Firizen said and said “What do you mean ‘she’s good despite being a woman’?”

Shadow said to the female newman “Hey, Sayuri, lets try not to argue amongst ourselves here.”

“Sayuri?” Shiro was somewhat confused since he didn’t recognize her again since she changed the way she looked for the second time. He did however, recognize the beast as Drake, who also seemed to have changed his appearance since they last met. “Hey Drake, Sayuri.” Shiro greeted him.

“Hey. Its been quite a while since I’ve last seen you in action. I wonder if you’ve gotten even better than you already were.” Drake said.

“Maybe…”

“I see, you’re a man of few words like you were before. Doesn’t look like you changed much.”

“Yeah, getting this guy to talk is probably tougher than an SSS(which doesn’t even exist in the Japanese servers of PSU yet, I just made it up but its supposed to be tougher than the SS difficulty which just came out in Japan recently) mission.” Shadow said.

“In any case, we should get going to Neudaiz.” Maya said. “According to what Shadow said, people are willingly being infected with SEED to make theirselves stronger. Its just like what happened the last time we went to Neudaiz with Shiro when he fought against Malice.”

“Maya, you seem to know something about this.” Firizen said.

“Did something happen in that mission you did with Shiro and Laia?” Shadow asked.

Maya had a flashback of that time when he was in the Guardians Lab in Moatoob and saw the image of Kou Taragi holding her at gunpoint, threatening to kill her if she said anything about how the Guardians were planning on using SEED as a way to make a person stronger.

“Lets just go.” Shiro said.

As the group left to Neudaiz, a very tall male beast, taller and more muscular than even Tai Yin looked like he was overhearing the conversation. He wore a Vigor coat, which was a long, sleave-less coat which was worn in an open style that exposed his muscular torso. He skin was somewhat tan and he had dark brown hair neck-length hair, and his face looked like that of a man in his late 20’s to early 30’s. He said to himself “So, that’s the guy who killed Strauch. I really thank him a whole lot for doing that. He’s going to Neudaiz? In that case, he’ll definitely run into Nosferatu. Lets see how he does against him. That CAST and that newman, they also seem to be really strong.”

Meanwhile, in Neudaiz, the male newman who resided in the huge temple near the mountain of water sat in his throne when he was approached by one of his servants. The servant told him “Lord Nosteratu, we have a problem. Xastur, whom we have sent to the Guradians Colony to kill somebody who knows about people infecting theirselves with SEED willingly, was unable to do the job. Apparently, a swordsman was able to stop him.”

“I see, and where is Xastur now?”

“He is spying on that swordsman who stopped him. Also, we were unable to get Mirei Mikuna. She has a bodyguard, a very strong swordswoman. There is also an incident of someone who calls himself the ‘Seiryuu of Neudaiz’ stopping some of our men from building another temple in the place of the old Communion of Gurhal temple.”

“The Seiryuu of Neudaiz and a swordswoman who is protectng the Divine Maiden Mirei Mikuna. Whatever you do, I want you to kill those two. Also, I want you to kill whoever was responsible for stopping Xastur, a man who can match equally him in a fight is very dangerous to me. Is there a description of this man who stopped Xastur?”

“Yes, he’s an albino with long hair. He may be that rumored Shiro Ryuu who took down Strauch.”

“The one who took down Strauch? Shiro Ryuu you say? I want that man dead, do you hear me? I will not tolerate another failure from Xastur, he is one of my most valuable men and I can’t expect anything less than for him to kill the intended target. Maya Shidow who knows all about how we are using SEED, Mirei Mikuna the Divine Maiden. Other than those two, there is one more I would like to have, he’s a Guardians member, his name is Nattefrost, I want him here alive. Same with Mirei Mikuna, but you can kill Maya Shidow.”

“Yes, I will have Xastur deal with those three.”

“Looks like Xastur may not be able to do this alone.” Nosferatu snapped his fingers, at which moment several people came out, none of whom looked to be normal. One of them was very skinny and had wings on his back and devil horns on his head, he looked somewhat like a half-man, half-Tengohg, which was a large creature that resembled a bat. There was another man who looked somewhat like a Kamatoze, a centaur-like creature, he had his humanoid appearance but he had four legs and photon blades where his arms are supposed to be. Next was a man whose body looked somewhat like a Goshin, a native of Neudaiz that looked like a giant worm. There was a newman woman who looked to be more humanoid looking than the others, and she wore a blue phanis tunic with black phanis pants, he had long, dirty blonde hair and her light brown skin gave her the appearance of being of mixed European and African descent. And finally, there was Xastur, the male newman who changed his Gojgoj vest for another Moatoobian style vest which was known as a Boaboa vest. His hand was shaking very frantically while he had a blank look on his face that showed that he didn’t seem to be afraid of getting scolded by Nosferatu. “Xastur, what could be your problem, I see that your hand is shaking.” Nosferatur said.

“I need to kill someone.”

“Oh, I almost forgot. You need a daily dose of killing someone in order for you to remain stable. I heard that there are some Guardians members who are attacking us. Other than that swordsman who stopped you from killing Maya, it looks like the Guardians have sent others to stop me, they’re in the Guardians Branch of Ohtoku, do you mind taking care of them?”

Xastur walked out of Nosferatu’s temple and headed for the central district of Ohtoku city, where the Guardians Branch in Ohtoku was, and where many of the Guardians hired to take down Nosferatu were. He walked in the Guardians Branch building, finding himself surrounded by many members of the Guardians. He clenched his fist which began to shake violently again. He had a Ga-misaki on his right hand and a pistol on his other and began to slash his way through the Guardians who attacked him. Many of these people had their heads sliced in three pieces, others had their limbs severed, others were full of bullet holes. Still, after killing all of these people, he said to himself “I need more…. BLOOD!” He continued his attack, puncturing holes through people with his claw and slashing others in three or four pieces. One person was able to land a stratch on his face which caused a little bit of blood to pour on his face. As he saw his own blood, he grabbed the person who was responsible for it and tackled him to the floor, and then went to a mounted position and started slashing his face repeatedly with his claw until it looked like the man was no longer recognizeable, he was completley minced and diced up. Through it all, he still kept his stone-faced look, but he looked calmer than he did at Nosferatu’s temple. It seemed that killing people was like a drug addiction to him, he had to kill someone in order for him to not go insane, although it seemed that he may be considered insane by most people for even having this addiction. As he walked on his way back to Nosferatu’s temple, he thought to himself “Shiro Ryuu, I swear that I will kill you, I want a taste of your blood.”

End of Chapter 27

EDIT: well, I finally got a screenshot of Firizen.
http://img136.imageshack.us/img136/3043/firizenbm4.png

<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2007-01-18 19:10 ]</font>

[DonRoyale]

As promised, some better pics of Firizen:

http://i20.photobucket.com/albums/b216/SereneShadows/Firiaxepose.jpg

http://i20.photobucket.com/albums/b216/SereneShadows/firispearpose.jpg

[Shiro_Ryuu]

man Shadow, u take WAY better pics than me.

[DonRoyale]

I don't know why, but I had to take another pic of Firizen, lol:

http://i20.photobucket.com/albums/b216/SereneShadows/firi.jpg

[Ryoten]

lol. He's like the coolest character that I met online besides the rest of you guys. Like he's ready to do missions on a daily basic.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

ya, he's a really cool guy.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 28 – Neudaiz under Nosferatu’s power

Masako, the purple haired woman stood over the top of the building in the middle of the night, wearing dark blue Yosokotabra armor, Neudaiz-style armor which looked very similar to the kind of armor that the samurai used to wear in feudal Japan along with purple Flaxo pants, Neudaizian style pants that look like . She said to herself “I will not let Nosferatu lay a hand on the Divine Maidan. Nor would I let him and his men hurt any of the innocent people here.” She gazed at the moon for a while and said to herself “The moon, it cries, evil is striking again.” She heard the noise of motors running and people screaming and ran hastily to where the noise came from. As she kept running, she saw a gang of men driving motorcycles and killing civilians, gunning them down with Yohmei brand pistols and machine guns. Masako rushed into the scene and pulled out her Sharp Twins and began cutting her way through the gang members, decapitating some and causing many heads to fly off of their bodies as blood gushed out from the necks.

“You bitch!” yelled out one of the thugs who along with many others tried to attack Masako head on, only for them to be hit by her Dambarta, which released a wall of ice that froze anything that came near it. The gang members all had their motorcycles frozen, leaving them immobile and easy targets for Masako who slashed them all in half. As she tried to walk away from the corpses, she found herself surrounded by more of the thugs, to which she kept calm as she drew out he Katsuno-zashi and told the thugs “Come on, I dare you to attack.”

‘You fucking bitch, we’ll kill you for what you did! Nobody messes with Nosferatu’s Communion of Gurhal!”

“Men like you give the Communion of Gurhal a bad name, you ruin the religion of the people of this planet, and you cause so much injustice, killing those who are weaker than you. People like you don’t deserve to live.” The thugs attacked the surrounded Masako who reacted to the attack by spinning like a tornado while attacking with her daggers, leaving a bloody mess of dismembered body parts flying all over the place. She walked away, saying to herself “Renkai Buyou-zan, I can’t believe that I actually used it against such trash, but I must get rid of men like them who insist on bringing injustice to this world. Nosferatu, I swear by my sword that I, Ikkaku no Engetsu Masako will put an end to your reign of terror, even if I have to do it by alone.” As she continued going, Xastur was watching over her, and his hand began to twitch again. He would have tried to attack her if he didn’t know that Masako would easily be able to detect him.

The next day, dawn broke as Shiro Ryuu, Maya, Shadow, Firizen, Drake, and Sayuri made it to Neudaiz. They walked around in Ohtoku city, which looked much worse than it was when Shiro first came here and met Maya. Maya told Shiro Ryuu and company “Hey guys, we should probalby to go the Guradians Ohtoku Branch so that we can learn more about what’s going on here. We were appointed for a meeting there anyway.” Shiro nodded his head and along with everyone else, walked in the Guardians branch, but saw the normally elegant and clean-looking place full of bloody stains on the wall. The Ohtoku Guardians branch had an old-fashioned oriental look to it which made it look very fancy, but now, the blood that has been spilt all over made it look no better than the slums of Moatoob, in fact, it looked much worse. After looking, Shiro noticed that there was a body, at which point looked like it was butchered to the point of being beyond recognition. He also took a look around to see pieces of bodyparts all scattered about. Maya was very disturbed by the site and covered her eyes, unable to look. Shiro however was very accustomed to such a thing and saw the gorey scene as nothing more than an everyday routine to him. Maya asked “Who could have done this?”

“A very skilled fighter.” Shiro said.

“Could it have been someone infected by SEED, just like you’ve been talking about Maya?” Sayuri asked.

“Yeah, I think so.” Maya said.

“I heard that people are using SEED as a way to get stronger, just like Malice used to do. But the ones that were used recently didn’t make somebody insane. This is most definatley the work of someone who is completely psychotic.” Shadow said.

“Yeah, just take a look at this guy, I don’t think a mentally stable person would do this to someone. Maybe he’s still infecting himself with SEED in the old way.” Drake said.

Shiro began thinking of one possible person who may be able to do this. “Could this have all been done by that man who tried to kill Maya?”

“What are we supposed to do?” Maya said. ”This place is pretty much where I live, and now, its very unliveable.”

“Lets just kill whoever we have to kill and get out of here as soon as possible.” Firizen said. “Shiro, I have gotten much stronger since the we last met, I have really been wanting to test out my new skills. Hopefully, you haven’t been slacking off, because I may just surpass you.”

“Hmph.”

“Heh heh, yeah, I’d figure that you wouldn’t let yourself get rusty. Anyway, where do we start looking for these people who are infecting theirselves with SEED?”

:”I heard rumors that the Communion of Gurhal is corrupt, just like the AMF in Parum, and that they’re actually having people take SEED as a drug to make theirselves stronger. I think we should start there.”

“I know for a fact that people are actually thinking of using SEED in this way.” Maya said, remembering the time when Kou Taragi pointed a gun at her telling her not to say anything. “Now that I know that people are already after me, I guess I’d mind as well spit it out. Me and my old teacher, Taragi-sensei were doing research on SEED. I thought at first that it would be a way to get rid of SEED and disinfect a person who is being controlled by it. But then, I found out that they were actually using it so that they can purposely infect people with it. Kou Taragi threatened to kill me if I said anything about it. That jerk, I’ve lost all of my respect for him. First the A-photon, and now this.”

Everyone walked out of the Guardians Branch and took a look at the large temple that was built next to the large mountain. They also saw the old Communion of Gurhal temple in ruins and being rebuilt, albeit halfway done. At the place where the temple was, there were several COG members who were all slashed in half. Ryoten came from behind the debris of the ruined temple and told Shiro and company “These men have all been corrupted, they were using people as slaves to build a new temple in the place of the old COG temple which was destroyed by the one who now controls this planet. One of them even forced a man to kill his own daughter or else he would kill another girl. Men who did such things had to be killed.”

“And, who is it that controls this planet?” Maya asked.

“His name is Nosferatu, the new Light Master who has overthrown Izuma Rutsu and the Mikuna family, and he is now after the Divine Maiden of that family. Also, if this interests you, he’s been having some of his own men take SEED and he persuades them to take it by telling them that they should infect theirselves with SEED for religious purposes.”

“Nosferatu, so could he have something to do with what Taragi-sensei…no, Kou Taragi has been doing?” Maya said. She stopped calling her old teacher the honorific title of Taragi-sensei in place of simply using his name, showing that she no longer respects him as her teacher. Maya tightened her right fist, and turned her face away from her friends while her eyes began to have tears coming down from them. As everyone else bagan to take leave, Maya stayed, for a few minutes, and Shiro stayed with her and offered Maya his shoulder to comfort her. She still seemed to be in shock after knowing about what Kou did.

“Hey, Shiro, you coming?” Firizen asked.

“Lets just leave them alone for a minute, they’ll catch up.” Shadow said.

Meanwhile, in the Guardians Colony, the male beast who was overhearing Shiro and company earlier was checking up on Shiro’s room to see how it was, when suddently, he ran into another male beast who was wearing a black vest and black pants. “Someone in Shiro’s room? Just who exactly are you?” the beast in the white long coat asked, with the other one turning around, turning out to be Tai Yin.

“I’m looking for Shiro Ryuu, have you found him?”

“Ahh, I see, you’re after him, are you? I think he went to Neudaiz.”

“Neudaiz?”

“Yeah, he’s fighting against Nosferatu, a very dangerous fighter. Perhaps you would like to go after him? You’re the killer of 9,999 people, right? I don’t think it would be a great idea for you to lose your trophy of number 10,000 to someone else, wouldn’t it?”

“Neudaiz, I see. Sure, I’ll try to kill Shiro before anyone else does. I’m the only one who deserves the honor of killing him.”

“You’d better hurry up, there’s another one who poses a threat to Shiro, his name is Xastur, he’s a newman but he’s a very dangerous Fortefighter, he’s a mass murderer just like you and Shiro.”

“I see, interesting.” Tai said with an evil grin. “Shiro and Xastur, two very strong fighters, I’m gonna enjoy this.” Tai Yin left Shiro’s room to go to the spaceport going to Neudaiz.

“Tai Yin, a man who is said to love fighting way too much. He’s killed over 9,000 people. Shiro must be really strong if Tai Yin is bent on killing him so much.”

Back in Neudaiz, in Ohtoku city in the noon under the bright sun, a large army of COG members are seen marching through the streets of the once beautiful but now run-down city. A huge carriage is being pulled by slaves who are being whipped into doing it by the COG members. There, Nosferatu takes himself to the highest point in the city, and loudly tells a large audience of people “Look! People of Ohtoku City! The Holy Light has chosen ME to be the Light Mater! Behold as the Holy Light shines upon me!” Although it was only the sunlight, this was a time period of turmoil for Gurhal, in which the SEED infected people make it so that chaos is the rule and order the exception in this world. With the current state of Gurhal, the people were left with no other option but to believe this or get theirselves killed.

End of Chapter 28

[Ryoten]

Wow. Gore & bloody scenes is just what I've been looking for. Good job, Shiro.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

yup, and there'll be much more gore from where that came from. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_ak.gif

[CupOfCoffee]

Man, this is so anime-esque. I remember a while back, I posted a thread asking people who would play their characters in the movie version of their PSO back-story, and a few people, including you, said that they'd want their movie to be animated. I remember not really being able to relate at the time, but anime would be such a perfect fit for this. Everything reads like... well, an anime. Haha. Not sure if that was intentional or not, but it's really working in that context. Cool stuff, man.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

yeah, I do admit that I am quite an anime fan and I get my inspiration from many anime, such as Bleach, Naruto, and Fist of the North Star.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 29 - Tai Yin races to kill Shiro Ryuu!

Tai Yin went to the PPT Spaceport to Neudaiz, and tried to go there despite the fact that he wasn’t a Guardian. Guardians who have had their lisences renewed to go to different planets were the only ones allowed to go there to the planets allowed in their lisence. He definitely had enough skill to be a Guardian, being able to fight Shiro Ryuu as an equal, but he was kicked out when he first tried to join since he was considered to love fighting way too much and cared too little about protecting people, being too self-centered on himself and trying to be the strongest fighter ever. He decided that he would try to find another Oriental looking Beast who may have some resemblance to him and take their picture ID after beating him up. He got lucky as he found one that beared some resemblance to him, with the same hairstyle and a feline appearance. He found the oppurtunity to catch him by surprise, using a knee strike to the solar plexus to incapacitate him and took his ID. He then hid the unconscious person somewhere where it would take long for others to find him. “Perfect.” He said to himself. “Now I can go where Shiro is and kill him. Even if he is killed, I’ll just go and kill whoever kills him. I heard that there are also many other great fighters there too, like that white CAST I met in Parum, that leader of the Black Hand, the guy who calls him self the Blue Dragon of Neudaiz, and that samurai girl. After I’m done with Shiro, I’ll probalby try and kill those guys as well, they seem like they would be a whole lot of fun to fight against. I’m gonna enjoy fighting all of these strong fighters. I heard that the new Light Master, Nosferatu isn’t too shabby in fighting either. Man, I’ve been wasting my time killing all of these thugs, they were all so boring to kill because they were such weaklings, I would have searched harder for guys like that, I would have had much more fun.”

Tai Yin used the ID which he took from the man he beat up and went off to Neudaiz. He saw that not many people were headed towards Neudaiz. He thought to himself “Could Nosferatu really be that strong for none of these cowards to actually want to fight against him?” He then chuckled “Yeah, if he is, then this will only get more exciting, I can’t wait for this, I’ll kill Shiro, and then I’ll go kill Nosferatu. I’m sure that I’ll finally kill someone really strong, and I will finally be known as the 10,000 killer, the man who has killed 10,000 people. Once I reach that goal, I’m gonna try and kill 100,000 people.”

Back in the Colony, Nattefrost is hanging around in the shopping mall, trying to shop around for some better weapons. It was then that he ran into a couple of suspicious looking newmans, one of them was a male who looked to be caucasian who wore a Roar Roars vest with long white pants. There was another with him who was a female who looked like a mix of caucasion and african with blonde hair wearing a phanis tunic and phanis pants. Nattefrost was on his guard when he saw these people, making sure that he had his Twin Sucker and his Sceptara ready. He wasn’t too good with magic except for dark and ice magic, but he was sure that it may be enough to drive them away, although melee seemed to be his main strength.

Nattefrost kept walking, and he noticed that the two people were following him. He went to a place that wasn’t full of people, noticing that the two suspcious Newmans were still following him, and he finally stopped and drew his Twin Sucker. “What is it that you guys want? You’ve been following me this whole time, haven’t you?”

“Lord Nosferatu wants you, Nattefrost.” The female newman said.

“How do you know my name?”

“Nosferatu knows all about you, how bad you were with technics, and how you used melee combat and occultery to compensate for it.”

“Just who the hell are you guys anyway?”

“I’m Hamica Erya, and this guy is Xastur. We’re taking you with us, even if we’re going to have to do it by force.”

“Then, by all means, come and try it, but you’ll regret it.”

“I’ll take him.” Xastur said, with an eagerness to kill.

“Xastur, remember that we’ve only come to take him alive, we’re not here to kill him.”

Xastur didn’t seem to listen to Hamica Erya as he just charged towards Nattefrost, all the while pulling out his Gudda Gant, a pair of brass knuckles made from photon energy and manufactured by Tenora works. He then threw a right cross which Nattefrost dodged by moving his head to the side, but still getting grazed, receiving a cut on his cheek. Xastur followed up with a left roundhouse kick to Nattefrost’s ribs. Nattefrost tried to stab one of his daggers into Xastur’s leg after he tried to grab the kick, but Xastur responded to Nattefrost’s grab by spinning around and doing a spinning hook kick to the temple, sending Nattefrost to the floor. Xastur then tried to do a downward punch to Nattefrost to finish him off, but Nattefrost moved out of the way and then thought to himself “Damn, he’s strong.” He pulled out a sceptar and as Xastur approached him, he casted Dammegid, which looked to have done some damage to him, but nonetheless, Xastur just penetrated the wall created by the Dammegid and punched Nattefrost in the face, this time, leaving a huge cut on this face, and blood gushed out of his face. Nattefrost was able to back away, otherwise, he may have gotten killed by that punch.

“Dammit, I’m going to have to use THAT, I was told that it was forbidden for me to use that technic, but this man is very strong, and he has another with him, if I can’t even be a match for this person, I’ll have to use it.” Nattefrost waved his wand around and casted another dark spell, which looked to be a buffing spell. He then pulled out his Twin Sucker and now he was the one attacking Xastur, charging at him with blinding speed, and did a horizontal slash with his right dagger, and followed up with a spinning left slash which Xastur blocked, but he was now struggling, realizing that after that dark self-buffing spell, every single one of Nattefrost’s abilities have increased. However, as he saw Nattefrost was getting stronger, at the same time, Xastur realized that Nattefrost was putting his body through too much pain, and was unable to commit to any of his attacks. Finally, despite Nattefrost’s efforts to fight off Xastur, his body gave out due to the spell he casted and he passed out. Xastur’s expressionless face turned into a psychotic, manic grin in just a split second as he saw Nattefrost unable to defend himself, he mounted the unconscious Nattefrost and attempted to pound his face. He yelled out “Now, you DIE!!!” As one of his brass knuckles was going to break Nattefrost’s head open, Hamica Erya stepped in on the fight and did a very loud and high-pitched yell which did signifigant damage to his ear drums, causing blood to come out of his ears.

“Xastur! Lord Nosferatu told us to bring this young man alive, not to kill him.” Xastur rushed towards Hamica and tried to kill her. “What’s your problem?”

“I haven’t had a chance to kill anyone today, I need… I need… more blood!” Xastur said with his hands beginning to twitch. He looked like a drug addict who hasn’t had his fix for the day, which to him was to kill people. “I need to… KILL!!!”

“Don’t worry, you’ll have plenty of people to kill here in the PPT Spaceport, there are people watching over who check for IDs. You may try and kill them if you please.” Hamica and Xastur went up to the Spaceport with the unconscious Nattefrost, whom they put inside a bag so that the people would think that its only regular luggage. This may not be considered a smart plan since people can easily check whats inside of the bags with primitive technology from over a thousand years ago. Hamica knew this very well and said “If they check for our luggage, you know what to do, right?”

“Hahahahaha” Xastur made an evil laugh and he prepared his brass knuckles, eagerly waiting to kill people. As Hamica took Nattefrost into the spaceship, Xastur killed all of the guards who were checking for IDs or wanting to see what was inside of the bag. He punched holes through some people while breaking heads open with his Tenora works Gudda Gant, some heads being split like a watermelon by his punches. Suprisingly, he seemed to have enough sanity to hurry up and catch up to Hamica instead of trying what he can to mutilate every single person he runs into like he did in the Guardians Branch in Ohtoku. After killing the people and making it to the ship bound for Neudaiz, Xastur’s mental condition seemed to have stabilized, even for just a temporary moment since he has had his daily dose of killing people. Hamica Erya, despite being one of Nosferatu’s strongest fighters and being someone who worked alongside of Xastur, she seemed to be very afraid of him. Nobody will blame her though, it was very clear that Xastur had a mental disorder, probably psychopathy, or schizophrenia, and that was mixed in with him being probalby the strongest of Nosferatu’s men, who despite being a Newman, was a much stronger Fortefighter than even most of the strongest beast Fortefighters of Moatoob. His insanity makes him unable to cast any technics, but his fighting prowess more than makes up for this.

As they entered the spaceport, another newman was waiting inside with them, he had very pale skin and wore black lipstick. He had strings attached to his fingers, and had them as though he were controlling them. “So Hamica, you were able to stop Xastur from killing the guy we were supposed to bring?” he said. He apparently was an accomplice and probably another one of Nosferatu’s men.

“Yeah, I had to let him kill the guys outside though.”

“Oh, ok. I don’t mind, having a few corpses, just as long as he doesn’t turn them all into hamburger meat. Good corpses can make some pretty good weapons for me to use.” After some further looking, it looked like the man was a puppet master, controlling one of the pilots to fly the spaceship to Neudaiz.

“I kind of think it would have been better if Nosferatu only told me and Burzum to take Nattefrost. I was worried that Xastur would kill him, and Nosferatu would have gotten pissed if that happened, since he wanted Nattefrost alive.” Hamica thought to herself.

Meanwhile, in Neudaiz, Shiro and Maya finally caught up to everyone else. This time, Maya seemed to have been cheered up somewhat after being alone with Shiro for a while. The group realized that they had one obvious target to aim for, which was the large temple which was bigger than the water mountain and can be seen from anywhere in Neudaiz. As they continued going on, they were stopped by Masako, the purple haired woman Shiro ran into earlier in the colony when he met Nattefrost. Masako told them “I am Ikkaku no Engetsu Masako, I am seeking strong fighters who would help me fight against Nosferatu. I want to see if you people would be worthy partners for helping me out.” She drew her sword and Shiro did the same.

“I knew that you were a strong fighter, so it would be an honor to see just how good you are.” Shiro said.

“Ok, so you want to see just how skilled I am. I'm sure you must be really good as well.”

End of Chapter 29

[OdinTyler]

I like how you keep Masako mysterious. I should bring up a few points:

1) Her name is spelled Ikkatsu-no-Engetsu Masako (just wanted to correct that as the meaning of the name is important).
2) She does use twin swords, but, not twin daggers. It did surprise me that you brought it out, just not something she'd use. Nice add tho.
3) Funny that she uses Dambarta. I may or may not give her this but I want her to have some type of ice tech. Just havent decided what.
4) You mentioned someone with SEED-enhanced ability. I hope Masako isnt implied in this as shes thousands of years old. Her samurai training is what made her as strong as she is...that & stubbornness. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_biggrin.gif

Basically, good story! Keep it up! http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_smile.gif

[Ryoten]

Good chapter Shiro. Can't wait for my fight scene! http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/anime1.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Odin, don't worry, Masako is a protaganostic character, she'll be one of the people fighting agasint the SEED people.

[DonRoyale]

On 2007-01-24 20:37, Shiroryuu wrote:
yeah, I do admit that I am quite an anime fan and I get my inspiration from many anime, such as Bleach, Naruto, and Fist of the North Star.



And I get my inspiration from gangster rap *insane yodeling*

Nice. However, there are a few things that concern my story that I gotta talk to you about. Don't worry, nothing big.

[Banish]

Good story!

[Shiro_Ryuu]

On 2007-01-25 15:14, SereneShadows wrote:

On 2007-01-24 20:37, Shiroryuu wrote:
yeah, I do admit that I am quite an anime fan and I get my inspiration from many anime, such as Bleach, Naruto, and Fist of the North Star.



And I get my inspiration from gangster rap *insane yodeling*

Nice. However, there are a few things that concern my story that I gotta talk to you about. Don't worry, nothing big.



sure thing dude.

[OdinTyler]

Oh Im not worried. If you mess her up, Ill have to hurt you! LOL Still, I like how you keep her mysterious. Not revealing too many of her skills as even she is becoming more aware of what she can do, in every reincarnation she comes into. I should point out that she is not a Wartecher. Honestly, I dont know which way shes going to go. I think Ill answer as Masako would:

"I am not a---Wartecher, as you call it. I am a samurai. I am...something else..."

http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_biggrin.gif

Good story tho. Im sure youll want to include why she may mysteriously vanish at times, as she does have other missions to intend to. For one thing, she senses the presence of her old friend. He ranked Captain & Commander of the Moon's Cry clan. The Ranger known only as---

B@ss*141

...which is odd, because she believed he died long ago...

...but then, that has been thought of him before...

[Shiro_Ryuu]

ok, thanks. she'll probably be just someone who breaks all of the laws of the game and does whatever she wants without having to go to the counter everytime to change her job.

[OdinTyler]

Well, not that she breaks the laws. She was in effect BEFORE the laws. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif She does respect certain laws that certain chars are held to. She also would argue that some just dont make any sense (from a class standpoint).

Role-playing aside, I still dont know which Megid & Ice spells to give her. May just hand her a Megid ball (those were always fun) & maybe Gibarta? Idk. Been so busy with my Force (Idk which battle techs to give her either). Support techs (tho tedious to raise) really help out & have been focused on those.

I will say that Masako (at least my char offline), for techs, uses Resta, Shifta, Deband, & Giresta. Giresta pretty much makes Resta useless since it does so much.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 29 – Nosferatu’s City of Light

Masako showed herself to Shiro and company, pulling out her Double Saber and said to Shiro “You people are opposing Nosferatu, aren’t you? If you are, then I would like to see just how good you are. If you’re good enough, then maybe I’ll tag along with you guys, but if not, I’ll just ask you to get out because Nosferatu is a very powerful man.”

“….” Shiro stepped up and drew one of his swords.

“So, lets see just how good you are.” Masako charged at Shiro with her Double Saber, and Shiro blocked with his sword. Seeing that Masako was using a double bladed weapon, Shiro decided to draw out his other sword, knowing that one blade wouldn’t be enough to defend agaisnt a double saber. “I see, Niten Ichi Ryuu, I wonder who taught him that.” Masako thought to herself. She kept attacking, but Shiro just kept blocking all of the attacks, and then, Shiro started attacking, doing a slash with both swords at the same time, having his arms cross eachother as the swords stopped at Masako’s throat. Shiro stopped because he saw Masako’s double saber about to stab through his stomach.

“You’re pretty good.” Masako said. “I’m Ikkatsu no Engetsu Masako, may I ask what your name is?”

“Shiro Ryuu.”

“Shiro Ryuu? I see, I thought you looked familiar, are you by any chance the student of Great Sword Zoke?”

“…” Shiro was somewhat dumbfounded to hear that Masako knew that Shiro trained under Great Sword Zoke.

“You’re not a bad swordsman, but then again, I wouldn’t expect anything less of the guy who trained under Zoke. He was the one who taught you Niten Ichi Ryuu, wasn’t he?”

Shiro nodded his head.

“I see, so you must have came from Ragol then. Either way, I’m looking for other strong fighters to take down Nosferatu. As long as he’s in authoritative control, the strong will keep on oppressing the weak in this planet, and I can’t stand here and do nothing. Right now, the one thing that he wants is the Divine Maiden, Mirei Mikuna.”

“Whatever, I’m not gonna let a guy like that do what he wants, I joined the Guardians because I wanted to get rid of all evil, so I’ll definitely help you guys out.” Ryoten said.

“Can we just go now and kill this guy?” Firizen asked.

“So, he’s using SEED to make his men stronger, and he’s trying to take the Divine Maiden…” Maya said to herself.

“Maybe, if he’s just simply infected by SEED, I would get Kiniika, but...” Shadow said.

“No, its not that simple.” Masako said. “You see, Nosferatu, he’s not in any way controlled by SEED, he’s doing this all out of his own will. He’s even having SEED infected people under his control, so you may say that he has power over the SEED, and is manipulating it to meet his own ends.”

“What?” Maya was astonished by this. “So he’s controlling SEED infected people? Is he really that strong?”

“Yeah…” Masako said.

In the Haruka Temple of the Shikon arpelageou outpost, Dohgi is with Mirei Mikuna, and tells her “Mirei, in order for this world to be safe again, a life must be sacrificed for the Holy Light, you must sacrifice your life so that this world can be safe, but we will just use this girl as a decoy, I made her look just like you, I’ll kill her and make it so that Nosferatu will believe that you are dead and leave us alone.”

“No, I can’t do that, I can’t let someone else die for me.”

“Mirei, this is for the good of the planet, and for your own good as well, Nosferatu is very dangerous.”

“….”

“You stupid girl! If you don’t agree with what I’m doing, then I’ll just have to kill you myself.” Dohgi casted Megid from his hand at Mirei, but she seemed to have been protected by someone else who casted Rentis, and Mirei was unharmed by Dohgi’s megid.

“Nobody should have Mirei Mikuna except for me.” Said the man who came in. He was a male newman who wore a long, black trenchcoat and had long lavender hair with his ears pointing up. “Might makes Right. This is a glorious era that is upon us, in this era, power and authority belongs to he who is the strongest, and they can have anything they want.” He then took a hold of Mirei’s hand and pulled her towards himself.

“What are you doing?” Dohgi asked in a furious tone.

“Mirei is now my possession, and there is nothing you can do about it.”

“Nosferatu, damn you.” Dohgi growled.

“You’re no better, you tried to sacrifice this girl right over there, and then you tried to even kill your own daughter. However, I am much different, Mirei will be my precious trophy, and she will not be harmed under my control.”

“Let me go!” Mirei said to Nosferatu.

“So, you would rather be with that Dohgi Mikuna over me?” Nosferatu asked.

“Damn you, give me back my daughter or else!” Dohgi ran to the back of the temple, and after a few minutes, returned with a giant robot, which was called and Adahna Degahna. “Mirei is mine!”

Nosferatu chuckled at Dohgi and said “You’re only using her to give people the illusion that there is still some hope for Gurhal to be back to its old self, but they now need the reality, and that order can only be brought upon with an Iron Fist, not with false hope.” Nosferatu was in no way intimidated by Dohgi’s Adahna Degahna which began to fire bullets at him, all of which Nosferatu jumped over and pulled out his Daggers of Serafi to effortlessly destroy the giant mech within seconds by slicing it to pieces. He then stood over Dohgi Mikuna, and made an evil laugh as he raised it and brung it down on him and impaling his head and cutting it in half. He then walked away and grabbed Mirei, and told her “Mirei, or should I say, Miko-sama, I will conquer Neudaiz, and the rest of Gurhal, and you will be the only woman in Gurhal who will live in the greatest of luxury. The city I will build in Neudaiz will be the most glorious city ever, and everyone there will bow down to you, for you will be its queen.” Mirei began to cry, reluctant to have Nosferatu do what he was going to do.

After a long while, Nosferatu took Mirei to a very beautiful looking city which was full of skyscrapers. He told Mirei “Look Mirei! This is the city that I have built for you, the new city chosen by the Holy Light for you to be its queen. I will call it Hikaru no Machi, and all will bow down to you, my precious Mirei.”

“Why? Why would you do this? You’re killing innocent people just so you can build this, and you’re doing it all in my name.”

Nosferatu seemed to ignore Mirei as he showed Mirei to her room in the building which was located in the middle of the city, the tallest of the skyscrapers. There, he showed Mirei to her room, and said to her “Look, this will be your room, I have made sure that it would be nothing less suitible for you.” The room was very elegant and beautiful and was very large, with the ceiling being as high as fifty feet high, a king-sized bed with draperies surrounding it being held by four tall poles at each of the corners of the bed and red carpets on the floor. It was definitely a comfortable looking bed, but Mirei seemed to feel guilty about having all of this. Nosferatu tried to convince her “Mirei, this is all yours, it all belongs to you, the city, this palace, everything, its yours!”

Back in Ohtoku city, Masako received a message. He tried to read what it said. ‘The Divine Maiden has been taken.’ She got angry and said “Dammit! Nosferatu has just taken the Maiden. Not only that, but his borders are beginning to expand. His men are known for all of their attrocities that they caused during Nosferatu’s conquests of this planet. Guys, we seriously need to stop that guy, for the good of the people of this planet, he’s very corrupt and I can’t let a man like him live.”

“Don’t worry, Nosferatu will die.” Shiro said.

“We’ll have to go to Hikaru no Machi, which is where it was said that Nosferatu lives.”

Shiro nodded his head and everyone followed Masako to the place of Nosferatu’s great city of Hikaru no Machi.

End of Chapter 29




<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2007-01-28 19:54 ]</font>

[DonRoyale]

lol

"We forgot to lock the door"

*slaps forehead*

[Ryoten]

That Nosferatu guy need his ass kicked, now!!! *Pulls out sword*

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 30 – Prosecution by the Holy Light

As Shiro and company continued to Hikaru no Machi, Shiro said to himself “Hikaru no Machi….”

“Yeah, that’s the name of the place. Nosferatu has been conquering all of the areas in Neudaiz in order to make his own empire, expanding his own borders, and doing it all through violent means. His men don’t have any mercy, they would kill anyone who opposes Nosferatu, even women or children.” Masako said.

“Damn him to hell.” Drake said.

As they kept walking, they finally crossed through the mountain, which is where they realized that the temple they saw wasn’t actually there, but in fact, was so huge that it only looked like it was next to the temple, as they saw that same building from afar, even as they made it close to the mountain of water.

“Goddammit! How long are we gonna have to go to make it to this bastard?” Sayuri exclaimed.

“Seriously, I just want to go there and kill this guy already.” Firizen said.

“Just hearing about him taking the Divine Maiden, and then killing women and children like that just makes me want to kill him too.” Ryoten said.

While everyone else was talking, Shiro, as usual, kept to his quiet ways, but he seemed to be more aware than normal. Maya asked Shiro “Shiro, is there a problem? You seem to be worried about something.”

“That deep desire to kill…”

“Wait? Don’t tell me that HE’s here again, not Xastur!”

“So, you can sense him too?” Masako asked.

“Lets just go, I’ll kill him later on eventually.” Shiro said.

As they all continued, Xastur was indeed watching over them, paying attention especially to Shiro Ryuu, whom he can easily tell would know what it feels like to have killed so many people. His hand began twitching again, which was a habit of his whenever he was getting ready to kill somebody. He thought to himself “Shiro Ryuu, you are the same as me, you are a man who has lost all of the right to live due to all of the people you have killed, you say that my intent to kill is easy to sense, but so is yours. I want your blood.” Xastur had an evil grin on his face as he clenched his fist as tightly as possible, tight enough for blood to come out of his hand. “Yes! Your BLOOD! I WANT TO SHED YOUR BLOOD!”

The pale male newman with the black lipstick known as Burzum tried what he can to stop Xastur by telling him “Xastur, Lord Nosferatu told us to only spy on them, not to attack them directly.”

Nosferatu looked at Burzum and wrapped his hand around Burzum’s throat and told him “I need to spill blood, and if you stop me, I’ll have to kill you.” Xastur then threw Burzum to the floor as he let go of him.

Hamica thought to herself “Xastur, his mind has become very unstable, he’s much more willing to kill than he normally is. Could it be because of that albino swordsman who killed the CAST supremacy?”

“I guess so, Xastur becomes really blood-thirsty when someone really strong comes along. But there’s no way that albino can even compare to Nosferatu.” Burzum said.

In the large temple of Hikaru no Machi, Nosferatu is being guided by a male beast with short, buzz-cut hair, a beard, and standing at over 6 feet tall. “So, Aeon, what is it that you have to show me?”

“Just like you ordered to Hamica and Burzum, they have brung the heathen to you.”

“I see, excellent.” Nosferatu said as he saw Nattefrost and took a look at him. “Nattefrost, is it not? Yes, I heard about his heretical ways, he would be perfect for the show that I will do for the people of Hikaru no Machi, this will get more people to bow down to the Divine Maiden, Mikuna Mirei.”

Nattefrost woke up, and saw the faces of Aeon and Nosferatu. “What the hell is this?” he asked.

“You are in the most holiest of places, the place where the Divine Maiden resides, the one who will one day be the queen of all of Gurhal.”

“Why the hell did you bring me here you fucking bastard?”

“That is no way to speak in the Divine Maiden’s residence! I’ve heard rumors of you being a heathen, practicing witchcraft and occultery. Such things are forbidden under the law of the Holy Light, established by none other than our Queen!” He pulled out his Halarod and casted Regrants on Nattefrost, knocking him unconscious again, and carrying him on his shoulder. “I will now show the people of Hikaru no Machi what happens when you follow any religion other than that of the Divine Maiden.” He sent off some of his soldiers to prepare a parade just outside of the borders of Hikaru no Machi so that he can make a demonstration for the people of other places, using Nattefrost as an example. The soldiers all rode motorcycles, with a really big one in the middle which was large enough to carry a throne, on which Mirei Mikuna sat on, with Nosferatu on a motorcycle right in front of the throne, being rode by another one of his soldiers. He was standing in front of Mirei as though getting prepared for anyone who might want to kill her. Nosferatu said to Mirei.

Mirei was very upset about what Nosferatu was doing. She thought to herself “I would much rather have been killed by my father than have someone as despicible as you do all of these acts of evil under my name, Nosferatu.”

As they continued, they left the beautiful city of Hikaru no Machi and went to more run-down village. A couple of the soldiers had Gur Nedas, Moatobian grenade launchers, and fired shots from them that blew up any of the villagers that just happened to be in the way. One of the men said “Clear the Road! This road is the road of the great Light Master Nosferatu! His path should not be tainted by garbage.”

“You people should all be honored, for today, this village will now be the territory of Hikaru no Machi. The Holy Light has blessed you with the privelage of being subjects of none other than the Divine Maiden herself! Also, right now, I will show you people what happens when you reject the Holy Light, for the religion of the Communion of Gurhal is the one, true religion!” Nosferatu made a gesture with his hands to his soldiers to bring Nattefrost, whom he grabbed by the hair and threw down to the floor. He then had one of this soldiers prepare a cross on which they would hang Nattefrost on, and other soldiers grabbed stones, with which they would repeatedly throw at Nattefrost, opening cuts and bruises all over his body. Nosferatu then told all of the villagers “If you reject the teachings of the Holy Light, then this will happen to you! You will receive a slow and painful death, such as this heretic who practices the black arts!”

“Lord Nosferatu, are you sure that stoning him to death is ok? What if he survives? I would much rather like to strangle him with my own bare hands, that way, we can make sure he’s really dead.” Said a male human who was with Nosferatu. He had orange hair tied in a topknot, and wore an orange Moatoobian Gojgoj vest and red slacks.

“Don’t worry Amon, Nattefrost will definitely die from this. We’ll leave him for dead after he’s had enough stoning. Anyone who helps him will be executed on the spot by my men, they have it clear now that those who follow other religions will be shown no mercy by the Holy Light, and will now be my subjects, or rather, subjects of the Divine Maiden.”

A male newman who had a red mohawk and wore an all red Neudaizian style Flaxo outfit said to himself “Lord Nosferatu, you have become obsessed with Mirei, spoiling her with the most expensive things you can get, I can see why you got Xastur to go with Hamica and Burzum, you’re worried that Xastur may kill Mirei.”

As Nosferatu and his men all left the dying body of Nattefrost, Mirei looked back, feeling sorry for him. “Poor thing, why did Nosferatu do this to you?” she said to herself. “Nosferatu, as long as he has authoritative power, he’ll keep doing all of these horrible things to innocent people. I don’t even know if anyone in Gurhal can be as strong as he is, he killed my father and the Adanha Degahna, that giant robot which was supposed to be used by the Communion of Gurhal as an ultimate weapon, and he did it so easily. At this rate, I’ll probably live my entire life being known as a dictator whom people will be forced to bow down to, and if that’s the case, then I may have to…” Mirei had a dagger in her hand and gazed at it for a while. “I may have to bring my own life to an end, unless someone with enough strength to stop this man comes along. But, is there such a person?”

As Mirei was thinking of whether such a man who can defeat Nosferatu even existed, Shiro Ryuu and company were continuing on their way to Hikaru no Machi. Shiro was thinking about the Divine Maiden, and then asked Shadow “Shadow, haven’t you met the Divine Maiden in person one time?”

Shadow, surprised to actually hear Shiro being the first person to speak answered “Yeah, I kind of know her. I met her when I was in a job to protect her from an assasination attempt. It was when I met her that I found out all about this mark on my arm.”

“I see, so you’re a member of the Communion of Gurhal, and you don’t even know about it. It reminds me of my younger sister, Karen Erra.” Maya said.

“Karen Erra? Are you talking about that young female instructor who can’t use technics?” Ryoten asked.

”Yeah, she’s not even my natural sister, but we’ve known eachother since she was small, and we kind of get along like sisters. In fact, her real natural sister is the Divine Maiden, Mirei Mikuna.”

“Anyway, Shadow, if you’re a member of the Communion of Gurhal by blood, it just means that you should not allow such acts by men like Nosferatu to disgrace the Communion.” Masako said.

“Talking about Nosferatu, I heard that before Nosferatu took Mirei, Dohgi Mikuna was going to have the other twin, Karen act as a decoy by killing her so that people would believe that the Divine Maiden was dead, and as such, people will no longer go after Mirei. However, Nosferatu came in and saved Mirei when Dohgi’s anger drove him to the point of trying to kill her, and Dohgi Mikuna himself was killed by Nosferatu.” Maya said. “Laia was sent to go spy on him, but she was ordered not to even get close to Nosferatu.”

“I agree with that order.” Shiro said. “Laia Martinez is no match for Nosferatu.”

“Hearing that is unbelieveable. I thought that Laia was pretty tough until I saw how you handled her so easily. I hate to say this about a friend but I think you’re right Shiro-kun, there’s no way Laia can even stand against Nosferatu for even half a second.” Maya said.

“Nosferatu, I know about how strong he is.” Ryoten said. “He is excellent in both the use of technics and in melee combat since he’s a master of Nikodachi Ryuu, the art of using two short swords, he’s even good enough to be entrusted with the Daggers of Serafi.”

“I see, Nikodachi Ryuu. This man has done away with all reason, and even took the Divine Maiden for himself, and commiting acts of violence on those who are weaker than him. Such a man will enter hell very soon.” Shiro said.

End of Chapter 30

[Ryoten]

Very good Shiro.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

thanks dude.

[DonRoyale]

So it's Nikodachi Ryuu...

What would one short sword (the art Shadow uses, since he can cast light technics-but only light technics-without a wand) art be called, I wonder...http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_wacko.gif

Very good chapter, I must say.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

yeah, I got the name of the art from Aoshi Shinomori's style in Rurouni Kenshin, but the single art may be called simply Kodachi Ryuu since you just take out Ni which means 2.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Just for the heck of it, I posted this song here which would make a nice opening theme for this arc of my story, its a youtube video so I thought it would be ok to post it.

For Dear by High and Mighty Color
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dXxUnngS6yI

oh yeah, and here's my next chapter http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/anime1.gif

Chapter 31 – Punishment for Rebelling

Ajari, the male newman who wore an all red flaxo Neudazian outfit was thinking to himself “That Nosferatu, he obsesses over the Divine Maiden, Mirei Mikuna way too much, he’s even trying to make people think of her as the queen. It should be Nosferatu who the people bow down to, not that little bitch.” As he thinks to himself, he sees Nosferatu on his way to Mirei’s room.

As Nosferatu enters Mirei’s room, he brung with him all sorts of expensive jewelry, and offers it to Mirei. “Look Mirei, all of the best jewelry you can find from Gurhal, from Neudaiz as well as planets as far away as Parum and Moatoob, all for you.”

Mirei didn’t say anything as she just turned her face away. Nosferatu noticed some of the expensive items he offered to Mirei previously were all in the floor.

“Mirei, what’s wrong? How can you not like all of these beautiful things I give you? They’re the most expensive things I can get for you, the best! You’re living better than any other woman in Gurhal, you’re the only person who lives like this at all. Why? Why do you reject me?”

“Everytime you give me these expensive items, I only see the blood and tears of all of the innocent people you have killed so that you can attain them for me.”

“My beautiful Mirei, don’t worry, one day, for you will be the Queen of all of Gurhal, everyone, even in Parum and Moatoob, will bow down to you.” Nosferatu then left Mirei’s room, and as he left, he ran into Ajari. “Ajari, what are you doing here?”

“Nosferatu, you do know that some Guardians are after you, right? Some people are after that Divine Maiden you hold so dear to you.”

“Hmph, no need to worry about that, I’m far stronger than anyone the Guardians can throw at me, if they try to fight against me, they will only end up dead.”

“But, Xastur has been mentally unstable, more than normal, it seems like he found someone who may be very strong, and a threat to your plans.”

“Do you mean Shiro Ryuu? The one who killed Strauch? If so, then I already know all about it, and I also know about Shadow, the one who defeated Basilisk of the Scarlet Summit and the female samurai who claims to be immortal, Masako. Firizen and the Seiryuu of Neudaiz, Ryoten also seem to be just as skilled. Xastur may enjoy himself with having to fight these people. Also, there is a man here who is very interested in killing Shiro Ryuu, the killer of 9,999 people, Tai Yin.”

As he mentioned the name, Tai Yin came out from the Shadows. He then said to Nosferatu “So, you said that you want me to kill Shiro Ryuu and some other strong fighters? Sure, I’m up for it. If I have a whole lot of fun doing this, you may not even have to pay me anything, just the excitement of fighting to the death will be enough for me.”

“I see, do as you wish then, but hurry up, or else, Xastur may take your pretty.” Nosferatu said, and then he thought to himself “He’s strong, maybe even as strong as Xastur, and he seems to love fighting a whole lot. Of course, I’ll only be using this man to get that Shiro Ryuu out of the way.” Nosferatu then remembered something, and said to Ajari “Ajari, mistake me if I’m wrong, but are you by any chance, opposing what I’m doing? By that, I mean, my ‘obsession’ with Mirei Mikuna as you put it?”

“Nosferatu…I…I..”

“Ajari, how would you like to go after them by yourself?”

“…..”

“If you don’t go after Shiro Ryuu right now, I’ll have to kill you right here and now.” Nosferatu pulled out a Halarod, preparing to cast a dark elemental spell with it. Ajari didn’t hesitate to leave.

Shiro and Maya continued on their way to Hikaru no Machi. There, they all saw a bunch of motorcycle riding thugs using swords and guns to kill the villagers. “Whats going on here?” Maya gasped in horror of what she was seeing. Upon sight of this, Shiro ran all by himself towards the hoarde of thugs, drawing out both of his swords and slicing all of the thugs into pieces, causing body parts and heads to fly around. Shiro then found himself surrounded by more thugs, but he kept his calm, stoic face and stood there as the thugs attacked. Maya was watching as all of the thugs attacked Shiro, and then saw plenty of white photon trails, all of which left behind a bloody mess and dismembered bodies. Shiro and Maya were alone as the team had split up into several groups, under Shadow’s advice when they crossed that mountain. He then started to think about that flashback.


“Looks like it’ll be tough to reach Nosferatu, and we’ll be way too easy to find if we’re all together like this, so maybe we should split up. I’ll go with Sayuri, Masako will go with Ryoten, Drake, and Firizen. And there’s only Shiro and Maya, you two will go together.” Shadow said.

Masako said to Shadow “Pretty good idea. Those are some pretty well-rounded groups you have here, each group seems to have at least one person who is good at healing and support, another for ranged combat, and another for dealing damage to enemies. I must say, you’re pretty good at strategy, Shadow.”

“Looks kinda like he’s doing more than just giving Shiro a perfect partner for fighting.” Sayuri said.

“Yeah, I could say the same for Shadow having himself team up with you, Sayuri.” Maya said.

“Well, Maya seems to be a good partner for you, right Shiro?” Shadow said.

“…” As usual, Shiro didn’t say anything.


Back to the current time, Shiro is in a village, killing the thugs who were attacking the village, slicing all of them in half. Some of the thugs were also attacking Maya, who used her crossbow to shoot some of them, mostly missing vital areas but still incapacitating or injuring them. As Shiro saw Maya fighting, he asked her “Maya, are you ok?”

“Yeah, don’t worry, I’m alright.” Maya said.

Shiro wasn’t too concerned about the thugs though, he seemed to have sensed another person who was coming to kill him. He sensed Xastur’s bloodthirst, but he also was able to sense an equally strong desire to kill from someone else, one that was very familiar.

Watching from the shadows was Tai Yin, still wearing the same outfit he wore when he and Shiro first fought, the black seyagiya vest and black kusatarika pants. He licked the blade of one of his claws and said to himself “So, that male newman named Xastur who works for Nosferatu, he seems to want to kill Shiro Ryuu a whole lot. If I don’t kill Shiro now, that Xastur guy may do it. Now is my only chance. I alone will receive the honor of killing Shiro Ryuu, and nobody else will take that.”

Meanwhile, Ajari went to spy on the people who were after Nosferatu, and his attention seemed to have been fixated on Drake, the male beast who was with Masako, Ryoten, and Firizen. He had on his hand a Howrod that had red photon energy at its end. “So, I’m being forced to fight by Nosferatu. Very well, I’ll kill each of these four, that way, Nosferatu will acknowledge me instead of seeing me as less than that little Divine Bitch.” Ajari was watching over the four, waiting for an opportunity to attack them. After some thinking he decided that it would have been best to try and lure them to him. He found some innocent villagers and thought to himself “These are Guardians, so their jobs are to protect the people of Gurhal. Heh heh heh.” He had some of the thugs to round up as many villagers as possible and to douse them in oil. He then casted foie on the oil-doused people and burned them all to death and leaving behind a large trail of smoke. The large smoke that came from the burning people was big enough for Drake, Firizen, Ryoten, and Masako to see from where ever they were in the village. As soon as they all saw it, they all rushed in to the scene to see what was going on.

“Its probably one of Nosferatu’s men who’s causing trouble.” Masako said as she pulled out her blue Crea Doubles.

As the four came closer, they heard the sounds of people screaming for their lives. “Goddamn Nosferatu! Just who the hell are his men doing?” Drake said, drawing his Ank Pikor, a large Moatoobian axe with white photon energy. Firizen drew his white, Moatoobian spear, the Muktrand while Ryoten pulled out his blue, Parumese broadsword known as a Caliburn.

As they all made it to the scene, they saw Ajari, a male newman wearing a red outfit similar to what Shadow wore, but he had orange hair that was tied into a topknot and ears that pointed up. He had a Howrod in his hands and had it pointed at people who looked to be soaked in oil. He then told the Masako, Drake, Firizen, and Ryoten “So, you’re the people after Nosferatu, aren’t you?”

“You must be one of his men, am I right?” Ryoten asked.

“Yeah, that’s right. Now, I’ll kill each of you four. But you guys will have to fight against me one at a time.”

“Or else what?” Firizen asked.

Ajari burned a piece of wood as a torch and passed it to one of his thugs who was ready to throw it at the oil soaked villagers. “If you guys interfere against me, I don’t have to explain what happens to these villagers, now do I?”

“Damn you to hell! I’ll be glad to kill you.” Drake said, getting his large axe ready.

“So, you’re rather eager to die, aren’t you?” Ajari asked.

“You’re wrong, you’re the one who’s going to die.” Drake had his Ank Pikor while Ajari had his Howrod, ready to fight to the death.

Meanwhile, Xastur and Tai Yin, both of whom are intent on killing him, are still following Shiro. Xastur, intent on killing Shiro, is also planning to kill Maya, who knows about the use of SEED to make oneself stronger, which Nosferatu is doing to some of his men. He was ordered by Nosferatu to kill Maya Shidow because he didn’t want anyone who knew about his plans to be allowed to live. Shiro is easily able to sense the killing intent of both men, and tries what he can to make sure that neither of the two will touch Maya.

End of Chapter 31



<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2007-02-06 05:29 ]</font>

[DonRoyale]

Oh, I can see where this is going...

[spoiler]But do I have to be the one to see it happen?[spoiler]

I think PSU isn't working again...>>

[Shiro_Ryuu]

well, time to post the next chapter, in which Drake fights.

Chapter 32 – Flames from the Skies, Ajari and Drake in a battle to the death!

Drake and Ajari had their weapons drewn out, Drake with his Ank Pikor and Ajari with his Howrod. Masako, Firizen, and Ryoten are not allowed to interfere because Ajari’s men can easily throw the torch at the people who are tied up and covered in oil. Either way, Masako agreed with Drake not to interfere with his fight. “I’m sure he can win, if someone like Zoke’s student will allow him to come along, then he must be a skilled fighter.” Masako said.

“Yeah, I fought alongside of him one time too, so I know he’s a good fighter. He should be able to win this fight.” Ryoten said.

“Lets just hope he can get in close, Drake seems to be good at close-quarters combat, unlike that newman who’s good at fighting from afar, as can be seen from his rod. He’s a mage, so Drake will have to get through his defense of technics.”

“Don’t worry, Drake will definitely win.” Ryoten said.

Drake started the fight by charging into Ajari, who casted Gifoie to put up a defensive wall of fire which Drake jumped back from to avoid the flames just in time. He then saw a foie being shot at him, and jumped to the side, avoiding the fireball. Drake continued to charge at Ajari and did a jumping attack, bringing his axe down on Ajari who avoided the slash by moving to his right. Drake followed up his downward slash with a spinning heal kick which Ajari also dodged. Ajari pulled out his rod and casted Damfoie, leaving Drake with no other choice but to jump back out of the way, but in turn, he was now unable to get in close since Ajari would be able to keep his Damfoie defense up for as long as he wishes. Drake thought about moving in from different angles, but Ajari would just move the Damfoie to defend himself from where ever Drake would attack.

“This looks to be easy, if I keep this up, this beast will eventually get worn out and then, I can easily kill him. But in the meantime, while there are thugs attacking me, I’ll have some more of my men go around killing innocent people. It seems that these are the only strong fighters in this area, Nosferatu told me that there are two more who are very dangerous, but they don’t seem to be here at the moment. The other thugs killing the others in this village may keep those other 3 that are here distracted.”

A noise came from a few hundred feet away which sounded like people screaming and motorcycles. “What was that?” Firizen asked.

“Its probably more of Nosferatu’s men attacking the villagers here.” Masako said.

“You guys, go ahead, I have this guy, I’ll catch up to you when I’m done with him. You guys go and protect those people, they need some help.” Drake said.

“Alright. Everyone, lets go.” Masako said.

With Masako, Firizen, and Ryoten gone, the fight was now between Drake and Ajari. Drake was still doing what he can to avoid Ajari’s attacks, and doing what he can to get in close. He then decided to take the risk and run straight towards Ajari, who casted Damfoie, but Drake didn’t seem to be worried, he simply went through the defensive wall of flames and and did a downward slash with his axe, which Ajari barely avoided, but still finding himself cut. Had Ajari stayed any closer, he was sure that Drake would have sliced him in half. However, Ajari had no time to worry about the cut he just received since Drake was not finished and came at him again, running towards him while ready to do another slash. Ajari used his rod to block Drake’s axe attacks, and found himself being pushed back, but he was able to respond to Drake’s attacks by casting Gifoie, creating a circle of flames around himself which hit Drake really hard, and putting him on fire. However, Drake continued his barrage of axe attacks, despite how much he was burning.

Meanwhile, in the other village where Shiro and Maya are in, along with Xastur and Tai Yin, there was one more who seemed to be after his life. He was a very tall and muscular beast male, standing at 9 feet tall and maybe around 500 pounds, most of which appear to be pure muscle. His short hair was dark blue and he had light brown skin, he also had a long, blue beard and he wore a red vest and black pants, and had a 6 foot long sword on his back which would look really big on a normal sized person, but looked like nothing much for this person to carry around.

“Shiro Ryuu, you and that blonde, newman slut you’re hanging around with are going to die.” The large beast said to himself. He then came out of hiding and popped out right in front of Shiro.

“Who are you? Are you one of Nosferatu’s men?” Maya asked.

“That shit is none of your business! Both of you are going to die! Who should I kill first though? Should I kill this whore? Or should I kill you, white haired freak?”

“Shiro a freak? Look who’s talking.” Maya said reffering to the beast’s abnormally tall stature.

“I don’t give a shit if people call me a freak! Because of what SEED has done to most of the people in Gurhal, this age is one in which the strong are the ones who rule everything, and the weak are nothing more than prey. I, Masaya, will be the one known in Gurhal as the man who has killed Shiro Ryuu. Prepare to die!”

“….” Shiro Ryuu pulled out his Heavy Twins and prepared for battle, while Masaya, the beast in front of him drew a Jogiri.

Back in the village where Masako and her group are in, Drake is still doing what he can to land a fatal blow on Ajari. Ajari, realizing that he was pulled out a bunch of needles.

“Damn you, I can’t believe that I’m actually going to have to use this just to kill one single Guardian.” Ajari said as he injected all of the needles into his arm at the same time. As he injected them, he began to lose control of himself and his appearance seemed to have change quite a bit. He began to grow wings on his back, fangs on his mouth, and an orange skin pigment.

“What the fuck?” Drake said to himself.

“Prepare to die you filthy beast!” Ajari said, now turned into a half man, half tengohg.

Ajari began to take flight, and was now too high for Drake to reach with his sword. Ajari then began to cast fire spells from above, setting the entire area in fire. Drake was doing what he can to avoid all of the flames. Along with having to avoid the flames, Drake also had to avoid Ajari who was doing physical attacks from the sky as well, trying to ram into him and going back up in the air. The temperature of the area was increasing drastically due to the hot temperatures, and Drake began to sweat a whole lot, but for some reason, he didn’t seem to be having so much trouble handling this heat. Maybe it was because he was a beast, and thus, physically more able to withstand such harsh conditions. Even so, he had to finish this fight as soon as possible, in order to help his friends as well as to make sure that he won’t get burned alive by the flames.

“Damn! This is tough.” Drake thought to himself. He kept his axe ready, but he had to worry about avoiding the flames, as well as Ajari’s aerial attacks. But try as he might, he kept getting hit everytime Ajari came down to attack him, ramming himself into Drake’s solar plexus and flying back up, and setting the ground no fire so that Drake will have no safe place to be in. Drake was having trouble breathing due to the hard shots to the solar plexus given to him by Ajari, but he tried his best to stay standing, holding his axe, ready to attack. He decided to stay where he was and wait for Ajari to attack him, despite the flames that were beginning to spread. Ajari, seeing an easy target in Drake who was standing still, decided to go down and do a powerful charging attack, which seemed to be what Drake wanted him to do the whole time. As Ajari came towards him, Drake got his axe ready and tried to swing it at Ajari’s head, but Ajari moved to the side to avoid it, but in turn, Drake sliced off one of Ajari’s wings. Ajari was now unable to fly as high as he wanted to, if at all. Try as he might, he was still within the reach of Drake’s axe, who used it to chop off Ajari’s other wing. Now, it was Ajari who was cornered and hopeless in this fight. Ajari tried to cast a series of foies to keep Drake away, all of which he fired relentlessly in an act of desperation. Drake was avoiding them while getting in close, but getting himself burned in the process, though he saw it as a small price to pay for being able to finish his opponent off. As Drake finally got closer, he lifted his axe up and and brung it down on Ajari’s clavicle, who at that instant, reverted to his humanoid form.

“Damn, you are really strong, but, there’s no way you can stand a chance against Nosferatu.” Ajari said.

“I’m quite aware that Nosferatu must be a lot stronger than you are. But either way, I can’t let him do any more atrocities than what he has already done. I will do what I can to stop him.”

“Nosferatu, he’s been using us as mere pawns, but the one thing he is most obsessed about is the Divine Maiden, Mirei Mikuna. He has been doing all of those atrocities you speak of all in her name, trying to make every single person in Gurhal bow down not to Nosferatu, but to Mirei Mikuna. His goal is to make people believe Mirei Mikuna is the queen, the highest authoritative figure in all of Gurhal.”

“Why is he doing that?”

“Because he loves Mirei to the point of obsession. He didn’t like how I was against what how he obsessed over her, and so, sent me over to kill you, and threatened to kill me if I refused. Please, just finish me off, I would much rather be killed by you than someone as cruel as him.”

“Sure.” Drake released his axe from Ajari’s body and did another swing with his axe down on Ajari’s head which sliced him in half. Drake was now completely exhausted from his fight, but he still tried to walk away from the firey scene, using his axe to support himself since his legs were getting tired.

Back in the other village, Shiro Ryuu and Masaya face off in a stalemate, ready to fight eachother.

End of Chapter 32

[OdinTyler]

This story just gets more & more indepth. A couple of things I noticed:

1. Sayuri looks almost exactly like my Newman Force! She tends to wear formal robes as a Force & gear like in that pic, when as a Hunter. But then, few could report her wearing such clothing as they would die before getting to. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif

2. Masako's a woman of few words & seeing that here is pretty good. When she does speak, she says what she means & means what she says (sort of like me).

3. A character in the story made a crack about how Masako 'claims' to be immortal. Well, when one of your titles is Lady Masako The Eternal, you kinda have to back it up. Also, by Masako's calculations (& factoring in the AW calendar with Earth calendar & estimating the AW to ACO conversion), shes at least over 4500 years old. So yeah, Id say shes immortal. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif But then...how can you kill a spirit? http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif

Keep up the good work. I want to see what happens next.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

well, don't think they'd believe her if she said so.

[DonRoyale]

Meh, I still can't wait for new chapters.

However, I thought I should let you know: I'm not going to be posting chapter 36 (which will be the prologue to arc 3) until this arc in your story's done. Just so you know.

Hmm...Also, don't incorpoate my sexy ninjaness in yet. My new look doesn't come in the story for quite a while.

Arc...7, I think. Lol.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

alright, so you're still in the flaxo outfit, right? for Shiro, he's still gonna be in the kusatarika vest and Ryoten in the Wakakusa jacket until the next arc.

[DonRoyale]

Yeah. That's right.

(Sorry, I'd be on PSU right now, but someone's using the main computer. Aside from that, I have something to do right now, sorry =()

[OdinTyler]

Well if they dont believe shes 'immortal', let them try to kill her. If...IF they succeeded, she'd just come back...& you don't want to piss Masako off... (evil smile)

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Well, since its valentine's day, i may as well post the closest thing I can make to a Valentine's Special. it still holds some importance to the story though.

Chapter 33 – Shiro Ryuu, have you really lost your ability to love?

Shiro and Masaya, the 9-foot tall male beast with the Jogiri face eachother off with their swords drawn out and ready to kill. Xastur, not recognizing the beast, and knowing that he was under strict orders to just spy on Shiro, stood in hiding while Tai Yin didn’t want to interfere with the fight either, believing that Shiro would easily win, or to see if Shiro was still a worthy person for him to kill.

“Shiro Ryuu, there’s no way you can lose to trash like that. You’d better kill him, this’ll be very interesting to watch. Looks like there’s even one more person who’s watching, I can sense his intent to kill as well, may be another one who wants to kill Shiro Ryuu. If so, then I’ll have to kill Shiro Ryuu before that guy does, or if I he is strong enough, I’ll kill him so that he won’t take my rightful honor of killing Shiro Ryuu. That guy’s desire to kill is really getting me pumed up, I would love to fight against someone like that.” Tai Yin said, referring to Xastur.

As Tai Yin and Xastur watch, Shiro and Masaya charged at eachother, with Masaya using his large sword and Shiro using his pair of medium sized swords. Shiro was easily able to avoid Masaya’s attacks until he realized that Masaya, instead of going after Shiro, was going after Maya, on whom he was going to bring his sword down onto until Shiro came from nowhere and blocked it.

“What is this? Don’t tell me you’re such a coward that you would attack a woman instead of me.” Shiro said.

“Shut up! Little bugs like you don’t need to know shit like that! All you need to know is that I’m gonna kill both you and that newman woman. Now, PREPARE TO DIE YOU LITTLE RODENTS!!”

Masaya swung his large sword again, but as he looked at Shiro, he was still standing there with Maya behind him. He didn’t understand what was going on since he was more than sure that he swung his sword right through them, but then he looked down to try to look at his hands, only to find out that they weren’t on his arms, but rather, they were on the floor along with his sword.

“What the hell!?” Masaya was surprised to see what happened, but he had no time to be surprised as he saw Shiro come at him with just one of his swords and used it to slice Masaya’s head off.

Xastur, watching Shiro Ryuu, looked to have gotten really excited when he saw Shiro kill Masaya so easily, he began to shake his fist frantically again, and said to himself “Shiro Ryuu, I want to kill you, I want to shed your blood!”

“Maya, lets go.” Shiro said to Maya after he killed Masaya.

“Yeah, ok.”

Maya continued going but Shiro stopped, knowing all along that Xastur was trying to kill him and Maya. The only thing stopping him from going out there and getting a piece of Shiro was Hamica and Burzum who didn’t want him to kill Shiro just yet, and Tai Yin, who also wanted to kill Shiro.

“Come out.” Shiro said as he had one of his swords ready.

“Hahahaha, you think you could have killed me so easily!” Masaya apparentlyl was able to come back from the dead.

“….” Shiro had his swords ready to kill Masaya once more.

“I am alive again all thanks to SEED, I would have tried to conceal this, but you’re gonna die anyway right now, so might as well show it to you before you and that bitch die!”

“Shiro!” Maya yelled out.

“Maya, stay back.” Shiro said.

“That guy, how can he just resurrect from the dead just a few seconds ago? That’s impossible! Could it be that he’s using SEED as well, just like what Kou Taragi has been talking about?” Maya said.

“It is all thanks to that great man, Nosferatu, that I have came back to life. Thanks to him, and his guidance to me by the Holy Light, and I must take this SEED in order for the Holy Light to accept me.” Masaya said.

“What? You’re taking SEED as an order by the Holy Light? Who brought that up?” Maya asked.

“Maya Shidow, you know all about it, you researched this along with Kou Taragi, and that is why I won’t allow you to get out of here alive.”

“It is YOU who will die, along with anyone else who plans on harming Maya.” Shiro said.

“Maya, run away!” Shiro said to Maya, who obeyed and ran away from the scene of the battle.

Masaya, now powered up by SEED, charged towards Shiro Ryuu, only to be sliced in pieces by Shiro’s attacks. As Masaya’s head fell off, Shiro lifted his foot up and stomped on the head, smashing the skull into pieces.

As Maya continued on her path, she found herself surrounded by a gang of thugs, all of whom had long bows ready to fire. All of these thugs were Nosferatu’s men, and they were all intent on killing Maya.

“Is my knowledge of this whole SEED thing that serious? So much so, that people would kill me just for knowing it?” Maya asked herself.

All of the thugs fired their longbows at Maya, fully intent on killing her, and as they fired, Maya closed her eyes and she heard the sound of one of the arrows piercing through human flesh, but as she opened her eyes, she didn’t feel anything, nor did she see an arrow going through her. She found out that she was alive, but she looked up to see Shiro Ryuu with an arrow impaled through his chest. It looked like a total of 4 arrows were fired, one of them were sliced in half, another was caught by in Shiro’s teeth, and the fourth was going through his chest.

“Shiro!!!” Maya screemed out, worried about Shiro’s life, beginning to cry.

“I told you, Maya, you will not get hurt.” Shiro said as he adjusted the grip on his swords and began to slash his way through all of the thugs, a group of at least twenty men. When he was done, he left behind a bloody mess. Due to the arrow however, he fell down to one knee, with blood dripping down from his chest.

“Shiro! Why did you have to do this for me? Why did you have to take that arrow? You could get yourself killed!” Maya cried.

“Its…nothing…” Shiro said as he tried to get back up.

“Hey! Don’t move! You could get your injury worse if you tried something like that. Here, try to lie down, I’ll take care of you.”

“Why do you do this for me?” Shiro asked.

“Because, you saved my life, and you’re hurt, I just can’t leave you in this condition.”

“Why are you being so kind to me? I, don’t understand, just like that time when you let me stay at your place just because I saved your life.”

“What do you mean? I’m not a total jerk who would just leave someone behind if they need help. You’re a person just like me an everyone else, you have your own emotions and feelings. Anyway, your wound needs help, I’ll need you to take off your shirt so I can see where it is and heal you.”

“Very well.” Shiro removed his shirt, and showed his slender, but at the same time, very physically fit and muscular body. The only thing that may be unattractive about his body may be all of the scars that covered his entire upper body.

“Shiro, you poor thing.” Maya was in pain to see Shiro’s war-torn body. “Why do you have to put yourself through so much suffering?”

“…”

“You probably went through a lot of emotional pain as well. You’re always so stern and quiet, and you don’t like being around too many people.”

“Its because of how I looked, I never got to live a life like you. I was always rejected by all of society, everybody always hated me and considered me a freak.”

“I see, is that why you got angry at Laia Martinez for how she called you a freak when she got angry?”

Shiro nodded his head. Maya put her hand on Shiro’s wound, causing the bleeding to stop, and the wound began to close up.

“Its kind of unusual to see you open up to others. You see? Do you feel a bit better now that you let it out?” Maya asked.

“…”

“Come on now! I thought I finally had you to stop being so closed and secretive. Shiro, you suffered too much, emotionally and physically, I just don’t want you to have to suffer like this anymore.”

“If you are in love with me, then forget about it. I am a man who is a target for many to kill, I don’t know if I’ll even live a long life. Besides, my heart is completely rotten, I have lived my life being used by others as nothing more than just an emotionless weapon. I have lost my ability to love a long time ago.”

“Lost your ability to love? What are you talking about? Then what was that you said about protecting me all about?”

“I just can’t stand to see you get hurt, I don’t understand why, I just don’t want any harm to come to you. It seems to be some subconscious feeling, I can’t even explain it.” Shiro asked Maya.

“Its called love, something like love doesn’t have to be logically explained. You’re a human, you should be able to understand such a thing as love.” Maya said with a huge sigh.

“Love… Don’t tell me you believe in such foolishness. You’re a scientist, you of all people should understand that such a thing as love is nothing more than chemical imbalances.”

“Shiro, I’m a scientist, but I also have human emotions just like the rest of your race. Just because I’m a scientist doesn’t mean that I have to logically explain every little thing. Love is a feeling that doesn’t have to be explained.”

Maya was finished healing Shiro’s wound, which has now completely closed up. Shiro sat up and saw that the wound he took to save Maya was no longer there.

“I see, thank you, Maya.” Shiro said, giving away a very slight smile, but a smile nonetheless.

“Hey! Is that a smile I see on your face? I knew you had one hiding behind that blank, poker face of yours.” Maya said.

“…”

“Shiro, you have to learn to live a little and try to find happiness. I’m not too sure what may have happened in your past to have made you think this way, but its no use living if you’re going to live suffering for your entire life. It isn’t too late for you to finally find happiness.”

“Maya…. Thank you.”


End of Chapter 33

[OdinTyler]

Oh now you KNOW you cant have Maya. Everyone knows...

she's...MINE! (evil smile)

As for the story, I guess it fits the theme of the day. Well, if people knew the true meaning behind the day, they'd realize how much violence has occurred in the name of Valentine.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

lol, true. this arc of the story does have lots of violence in the name of religion as well in some way, and in the name of Mirei whom the villain is trying to make into a queen(and yeah, this is SO a reference from the anime Fist of the North Star).

[Ryoten]

Ahhh, thats so sweet! http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/anime1.gif Nice chapter none-the-less.

[CupOfCoffee]

Haha, I liked that one. To see Shiro open up for once and say more than "..." when confronted with emotional talk was amusing. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

thanks. I felt that it was kinda early, but its Valentine's Day so, yeah.

[DonRoyale]

Ha!

Just...ha!

HA!

...

Bluh! ><

[OdinTyler]

Well Shiro is more talkative than Masako is. I will say that when she speaks, she tends to say something either dark, funny, or both. Btw, are shortcuts (sayings you can type in), are they easy to set up & use, like in PSO? I hope so, because offline, your chars are mute & personally, I dont like that.

[OdinTyler]

How about this for an add? Have a PM in the story say something my 440 has become fond of saying lately:

"Incoming hot tamale."

This happens when I fight a Gohra (those big lizards on Moatoob) & she gets hit with the fireball once or usually 2x in a row. Funny as hell!

Maybe just include PM's humor to lighten up the mood a bit. Then throw in some dark mood to throw the reader off. Always a great tactic for dramatic writing. Its worked for me. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_smile.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

yeah, I was thinking of adding some humor to my story, I mean, most anime I've seen that are super serious had some humorous moments as well, except fro the rurouni kenshin/samurai x ovas that is.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 34 – Mirei Missing

Burzum and Hamica heard a message from Nosferatu. Nosferatu told both of them to go to the village where Masako, Drake, Firizen, and Ryoten went and to leave Xastur alone to fight against Shiro. With this order, Burzum and Hamica went off.

“Ok Xastur, Shiro’s all yours now.” Burzum said as he and Hamica Erya left.

As Xastur got his Katsuno-zashi pulled out and ready to kill Shiro, he saw Tai Yin come up in front of him with his Ran-Misaki pulled out, pointed the claws towards Xastur.

“Only I will have the honor of killing Shiro Ryuu, if you want to kill him so badly, you’ll have to get through me. I hope you’re strong, cuz if you are, then you may be number 10,000 instead of Shiro. I can sense your intent to kill from a mile away, so I’m sure I’ll have plenty of fun fighting you.” Tai Yin said with a psychotic grin that showed his sharp, tiger-like teeth and fangs.

“Blood, I need…BLOOD!!” Xastur yelled out as his mind became unstable once again, and his thirst for blood fluctuating, especially now that he sees another seemingly psychotic fighter before him in Tai Yin.

Shadow was with Sayuri on his way to Nosferatu’s temple, they were the first to make it to Hikaru no Machi. As Shadow and Sayuri went on, they were stopped by Aeon, the tall, long haired, bearded male beast who worked for Nosferatu.

“So, you must work for Nosferatu, don’t you?” Shadow asked.

“Yes. Nobody is allowed beyond this point, or else you will die by my hands.”

“Well then, looks like I’ll have to force you to move out of the way.” Shadow pulled out his Crea Dagger and got in a fighting stance.

“Very well.” The male beast drew his twin sabers, which looked to be made by GRM, and he had a wand in his waist, he was probably a Wartecher just like Shadow, someone who was skilled in both spell casting and close quarters combat.

Masako, Ryoten, and Firizen continue on their way to Hikaru no Machi. Masako knew that Drake has won his battle and will most likely catch up to them, especially since all of Nosferatu’s thugs in this village were dead. As they walked through the village, they saw that all of the people in this village were dead, both thugs and civilians alike. However, Masako started to realize that some of the corpses began to move on their own.

“Guys, go ahead. These corpses aren’t moving on their own, someone’s controlling them.” Masako said, knowing that Burzum, the pale skinned, black lipstick wearing newman was in hiding somewhere. She drew her Crea Doubles and got in a fighting stance, ready to fight against the corpses that are being used as puppets.”

“Damn it! She knows that I’m here! Guess I’ll just have to kill her then.” Burzum said. He had strings on each of his fingers which were controlling all of the corpses like puppets.

“I can tell that you’re somewhere around here hiding, its no use. Now, its time for you to die.” Masako said.

Firizen and Ryoten kept going until they ran into Hamica Erya, the half African, half Caucasion, blonde female newman.

“You guys aren’t getting anywhere near Hikaru no Machi. You’ll have to get through me first.”

“Very well, if you want it that way, I’ll have to kill you.” Firizen said as he drew his Muktrand.

“Firizen, you’ve got this girl?” Ryoten asked.

“Yeah, I’ll be good. You go ahead. Maybe more of that evil newman’s men are around here, you may have to deal with them.”

“Alright. Kick her ass, Firizen.” Ryoten said as he continued on. While going, he was caught by surprise as he saw a Diga coming towards him, which knocked him down.

“Shit! Who the hell threw that rock?” he asked himself.

“I did! And there’s more where that came from if you continue to get in Nosferatu’s way.” Said Amon, the male human who worked for Nosferatu.

“Fine, if you’re gonna be that way, I’ll just have to teach you a lesson.” Ryoten drew out his blue Caliburn and pointed it at Amon.

Meanwhile, Mirei Mikuna, still in Nosferatu’s place, put a hood over her head in order to try to conceal her identity and get out of the castle.

“Nosferatu, I won’t let you hurt and kill any more innocent people in my name. I have to get out of here.” She got out of the castle and headed to the same place where Nosferatu last conquered in which he had Nattefrost stoned and crucified. As she made it to the same spot, she saw Nattefrost laying there half-dead. She remembered Nosferatu telling the civilians that if anyone tried to help him up, they would get the same treatment, therefore, nobody helped Nattefrost. There were many of Nosferatu’s lowly thugs keeping patrol of the area. She went ahead and tried to heal the dying Nattefrost anyway, knowing that the thugs would get punished by Nosferatu even if they so much as put a single mark on her body. She remembered what Nosferatu said to her and all of his other minions:


“People! If anyone of you should ever bring any harm to Mirei Mikuna, even just a little scratch, or try to disgrace her body, you will be dealt with the most dire of punishments.”


Although she didn’t seem to like Nosferatu much due to his killing of innocent people, she thought that now, he was better than his own thugs, who would be inclined to “disgrace” her body as Nosferatu would put it. She casted Giresta on Nattefrost, but as she did so, a group of thugs stood over her and removed her hood.

“Heh heh, she’s a really cute one!” said one of the thugs.

“Yeah, she looks like lots of fun to play with.”

In Nosferatu’s castle, Nosferatu, bringing even more jewlry for Mirei, went to Mirei’s room only to find out that she was missing. At this, Nosferatu dropped all of the jewlry on the ground out of anger got enraged.

“WHERE IS MIREI MIKUNA?” Nosferatu yelled out at all of his minions.

“We don’t know, but there are other issues we have to worry about, such as the Guardians who came, they are going to fight against our other men. If they win, Hikaru no Machi may be…” the man had no chance to finish because Nosferatu skewered his throat with his Serafi Dagger.

“You fool! Hikaru no Machi exists only because of Mirei Mikuna! She is the reason this beautiful city exists! She’s everything to me!” Everybody got quiet and tried to do exactly as Nosferatu said out of fear of what he may do to them. Even if they all attacked Nosferatu at once, they wouldn’t me any match for him since he was a very skillful fighter, better than Xastur or the SEED infected people whom he had power over. He was considered even better than the late CAST supremacist Strauch. They all spread out and searched outside of Hikaru no Machi.

“Why, Mirei?” Nosferatu said to himself. He then told threw his dagger to the ceiling.

While this was happening, the Guardians who came with Shiro were all prepared to fight the strongest of Nosferatu’s men. Shiro, now completely healed thanks to Maya, was now on his way to Hikaru no Machi, where he would try to meet Nosferatu and fight him to the death.

End of Chapter 34

[Ryoten]

Amon will pay for throwing that rock at me! lol great chapter.

[DonRoyale]

Oh, he was a beast. I guess I'm blinded by rage...

...again http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_argh.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 35 – Hamica Erya’s Voice of Death

Back in the village which Nosferatu most recently took over, Mirei found herself being attacked by a group of thugs who all looked like they wanted to rape her. However, as she was about to be grabbed by one the thugs, she heard the sound of a photon blade cutting through flesh. The arm of the thug who tried to grab Mirei was severed on the floor and blood was dripping from where the man used to have his arm.

“Who the fuck cut my arm off!” the thug yelled angrily.

“I did. And if you perverts try to have your way with this chick, then I will send you pathetic fools to hell, where darkness will forever feed upon your worthless souls.” Nattefrost said, now completely healed by Mirei’s Giresta.

The thugs all attacked Nattefrost, who casted Dammegid while having Mirei behind him so that the thugs won’t touch her. The Dammegid looked to have infected some of the thugs, who looked to be dying slowly from the dark, purple energy that surrounded them. One more thug tried to attack Nattefrost by running up to him, only to receive a dagger which stabbed from the bottom of his chin and the point of the dagger coming out from the top of the thug’s cranium. Nattefrost then used his other dagger to cut the thug’s head off. Some more thugs charged at Nattefrost, who pulled out his wand to cast megid on them. None of the thugs had their lives spared by Nattefrost’s merciless spell, which caused instant death.

“Don’t worry, I won’t let these assholes touch you. It’ll be a total waste of such a hot chick like you if you lost your virginity to these ugly thugs.” Nattefrost said.

“I see. Thanks, Mr….” Mirei said.

“Just call me Nattefrost. I know who you are, so don’t worry, I’ll make sure that nobody hurts you.”

“Are you ok? You just recovered from quite a lot of punishment by Nosferatu, I don’t know if you should even be fighting.”

“Heh, its ok.” Nattefrost continued to slash his way through the mob of thugs.


Firizen and Hamica Erya, the female newman who worked under Nosferatu faced eachother off. Firizen had his Muktrand while Hamica wasn’t wielding any weapons at all. She stood there, barehanded as though she didn’t even need to use any weapons to fight against the CAST.

“Whats wrong, newman? Aren’t you going to use any weapons? You won’t be able to kill me with just your hands.” Firizen asked.

“Stupid CAST, there’s only one weapon that I’ll use against you.”

“Well, it’d better be a really powerful one. Don’t think that just because you’re a female, means that I’m gonna go easy on you. Prepare to die!” Firizen charged at Hamica with his spear and tried to stab her, but Hamica dodged everything by moving to the sides.

“I see, so you’re mostly skilled in close combat.” Hamica thought to herself.

“This CAST is really a dangerous fighter up close, so it looks like I’ll just have to fight him from afar.” Hamica kept backing away to stay away from the reach of Firizen’s spear. When Hamica was in a safe enough distance, she took a very deep breathe, and then, in one long and powerful effort, let out a very loud and high-pitched voice. Some of the civilians who were near the fight had blood coming out of their ears, and lots of them died because of the sharp, piercing sound of her voice. Firizen tried to cover his ears in order to avoid the same thing that happened to the civilians. Hamica tried to catch her breathe for a second, but it wasn’t long enough for Firizen to recover, as Hamica let her high-pitched, high-pressure voice again, forcing Firizen on his knees since super-sonic waves from the voice was pushing him to the ground.

Firizen was still struggling in his fight against Hamica. The super sonic waves caused by Hamica’s voice were still forcing Firizen to the ground. To make matters even worse for him, pieces of glass that came from the top of the old buildings were breaking into pieces due to Hamica’s voice and the shattered pieces were falling on Firizen. Firizen had plenty of cuts due to the broken glass fragments, but he was still standing, trying to get back on his feet despite the obvious pain.

“So, looks like its beginning to take its toll on him now.” Hamica thought to herself.

“There’s still some glass around these areas in these buildings, I’ll use them to my advantage. I’ll see if I can lure him near enough.” Hamica kept strategizing as she ran away to get herself close to one of the buildings. Firizen chased after her, but Hamica used her piercing scream again to break the glass into shards that continued raining down on Firizen. This time though, Firizen used his spear and spun it around in order to repel all of the broken pieces of glass. As Firizen finished defending against the glass shards, Hamica immediately went in and threw a punch at Firizen while he was vulnerable, but Firizen, being a skilled Fortefighter, was easily able to defend himself against the newman’s fist attacks. But Hamica was only coming up close to use her voice again, this time, from point blank range. Firizen however, was able to grab Hamica’s throat so that she wouldn’t be able to let out that merciless voice of hers. In the process however, the high amount of decibels was enough to make Firizen lose his ability to hear for a while. But it was a small price to pay for finally being able to stop Hamica’s voice.

“You’re voice is so goddamn annoying, I just have to shut you up.” Firizen said as he tightened his grip on Hamica’s throat with one of his hands, and using the other to impale her with his Muktrand. Hamica tried to yell out in pain, but her damaged throat wouldn’t allow her to. Hamica puked out some blood as Firizen released the spear from her stomach.

“Lord Nosferatu…” Hamica said to herself.

“Looks like I’m done with you.” Firizen said, completely worn out from the damage he took from Hamica.

“Lord Nosferatu, I’ll never have a place in your heart, won’t I? You’ll always prefer Mirei Mikuna over me.”

“You fleshies, you let your emotions drive you to do things you don’t desire to do at all, even if it sends you to your death.” Firizen said, only having some slight sense of hearing left.

“CAST, please, finish me off. I was of no use to Lord Nosferatu. Please, kill me.”

“Very well.” Firizen said as he plunged his spear into Hamica’s throat to kill her. Firizen then walked away from the dead body, still totally banged up with the shards of glass still sinked onto his armor. Firizen was not going to die, but he was still in no shape to fight again, he was badly wounded now.


Meanwhile, Ryoten and Amon, the Human who worked under Nosferatu had their weapons drawn out, ready to fight eachother.

End of Chapter 35

[CyberKranz]

Awesome chapter! Keep it up!

[DonRoyale]

LOL, you missed one 'r'

But I had a really fun time imagining that http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_lol.gif http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_lol.gif http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_lol.gif

That was probably the funniest part of the story, and Firizen got it. PAH! >:C

[Ryoten]

Heh, my fight is next. Awesome chapter for an awesome day! HAPPY BIRTHDAY RYOTEN!!!

[Shiro_Ryuu]

O RLY? Its your birthday? Happy b-day dude.

[OdinTyler]

Im waiting to see this puppetmaster take on Masako...& horribly lose, of course (they will never learn). Also, funny how I (I mean Masako) pulled out Crea Doubles & I (me, the player) have yet to see what they even look like. Now, THAT is funny.

Oh & an edit on my last message, the PM says:

Hot tamale coming through!

(Just wanted to get the quote right)

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 36 – Ryoten’s Inner Darkness

Ryoten and Amon faced eachother off. Ryoten had his blue Caliburn while Amon was holding on to his Howrod.

“You’d better stay out of Nosferatu’s way, kid.” Amon said.

“Nosferatu, you have no idea how badly I want to kick his ass. If I’m gonna have to get through you to get to him, then I’ll be happy to kill you first.”

“Don’t be so arrogant, boy. I’m not as weak as most of the lowly thugs that Nosferatu recruited.”

“Either way, I can’t allow evil men such as Nosferatu to have his way. If getting rid of him means that I’ll have to kill you too, then so be it.” Ryoten held his Caliburn in front of him, ready to cut Amon down.

Ryoten then charged at Amon with his sword and did a downward slash which Amon jumped away from, and then, casted Diga at Ryoten who moved to his side to avoid the spell. Ryoten continued chasing after Amon, who continued to back away, casting Diga at Ryoten.

“Looks like he prefers fighting from a distance as opposed to going up close. Not a problem, I can fight from long range too.” Ryoten said as he sheathed his sword and drew his Bulletmaster.

Ryoten fired from his dual pistols, which fired yellow photon bullets. Amon was now trying to dodge the bullets. He was beginning to get frustrated because now, he knew that Ryoten was good not only in close-quarters combat, but in ranged combat as well, since Ryoten was a Fighgunner. Amon, knowing that the bullets from Ryoten’s guns had more reach than his spells, he came up closer to Ryoten who at that moment, put his guns away in favor of his blue Double Saber, which he used to slash at Amon who dodged the attacks. Amon then casted Nosudiga, an earth elemental spell which created serpents which would bind Ryoten from the ground.

“Dammit!” Ryoten cursed out.

“You fool, I warned you against fighting against Nosferatu. Now, you’re going to die.” Amon pulled out his Howrod and started to cast Diga at Ryoten who used his Double Saber to try to defend himself against the Digas, but was still getting hit by them. The Nosudiga prevented Ryoten from being able to move out of the way, or from closing in on Amon. Therefore, he had to use his Bulletmaster, which he loaded with earth elemental bullets, and fired them at Amon, some of them hitting him, although they missed his vital organs. However, the earth element of the bullets seemed to have made Amon unable to cast any magic. It was a status effect known as silence.

“Yeah, how do you like it now?” Ryoten asked with a smirk on his face.

“Goddamn you.” Amon angrily said as he pulled out a needle.

“What the hell is that?” Ryoten asked.

“You’re going to be dead soon anyway, so I mind as well tell you. This is SEED combined with DNA of the most dangerous monster in all of Neudaiz, a Goshin’s DNA.”

“A Goshin’s DNA…?” Ryoten thought to himself.

Amon injected himself with the needle, and his skin became more orangish and his body became more like that of a worm. He then dug a hole in the ground, and Ryoten now didn’t know where he was. Ryoten just stood there, holding on to his Double Saber until he heard a noice from underneathe him, but it was too late for him to avoid Amon who attacked by popping up from the ground. The attack got Ryoten by surprise, hitting him through his jaw and knocking him to the floor. Before Ryoten got a chance to attack however, Amon dug into the ground again. Ryoten knew from the experiences of many Guardians who went to Neudaiz that Goshins may be considered to be by far the most dangerous of the SEED infected monsters in all of the 3 planets of Gurhal. Now, Ryoten was fighting a man who had the characteristics of a Goshin but with a man’s intelligence. He tried to move around so that he wouldn’t be a target, but still, Amon popped up from the ground, knocking Ryoten down to the canvas again.

“Dammit, what the hell am I supposed to do?” Ryoten asked himself.

“Looks like this will be easy.” Amon thought to himself, trying to repeat what he was doing, digging into the ground and popping up as he attacks his opponent. Eventually, Amon was sure that Ryoten may not be able to take the punishment for much longer, and would soon lose his consciousness after receiving hits on the chin enough times.

Ryoten tried to keep his footing and listened for any sounds that Amon might be making while underground. He heard something, and then, it stopped while directly underneath him. He knew that Amon was going to attack again, so he jumped back at the right moment, pulled out his twin pistols, and fired yellow photon bullets, which now disabled Amon from doing any physical attacks, but for some reason, he was still able to shoot fireballs from his mouth, which hit and set Ryoten on fire. It looked like no matter what Ryoten tried, Amon would find a way around it. Preventing physical attacks wouldn’t prevent Amon from casting magic, and vice versa. It also didn’t help that the man fought similar to Gurhal’s deadliest creature. He decided to load earth elemental bullets on one of his guns, and lightning elemental bullets on the other to disable Amom from doing any attacks at all. Ryoten waited for Amon to come up from the ground again, and that was when Ryoten unloaded on Amon, repeatedly shooting at him, and shocking and silencing him at the same time.

“Shit!” Amon thought to himself as he was now unable to do any offensive moves at all. He tried to dig into the ground again in order to escape from Ryoten’s attacks, and tried to stay underground long enough for the effects of Ryoten’s bullets to wear out.

“As long as I stay down here, that guy won’t be able to attack me.” Amon said to himself. As long as he was both shocked and silenced, he won’t be able to do any attacks at all, and it would be easy for Ryoten to kill him.

Ryoten was trying to catch his breath for as long as he can while Amon couldn’t attack him. While trying to catch his breathe, Ryoten was beginning to have flashbacks about his childhood. He remembered seeing how his older brother-- who gave him the scars he now has on his chest and on his face-- killed his parents. As he remembered how his brother killed his parents in cold blood, he remembered the fight he was having right now and used it as motivation to keep him going and not quit.

“Since Shoga has killed my parents, I have made a vow to destroy every last bit of evil in this Gurhal system. Nosferatu is truly an evil man who kills innocent people just so that he can make an empire for himself. I will not allow that. Amon, you’re just a pest who’s in the way.” Ryoten said as a grin appeared on his face as the scar on his face began to glow.

Amon emerged from the ground again, ready to attack Ryoten as the effects of shock and silence have worn out, but as he came up to attack, Ryoten grabbed him by the throat and began to strangle Amon with just one hand, while holding his Double Saber on the other which he used to skewer Amon with through the throat. Amon’s returned from his worm-like form to his human form as he dropped dead on the floor. Ryoten too was very worn out as he had his consciousness taken over by something that was laying dormant within him all this time.

“I’m Ryoten, the Blue Dragon of Neudaiz, I won’t allow evil men such as you or Nosferatu to live in this world.” Ryoten said.

End of Chapter 36

[DonRoyale]

Damn, you hate dem hentai wurms D=

Ooh, PLOT LINE INJECTION HOOO~

Oh well, I like it. Not like Ryoten's the only one of us with freaky superpowers anyways =D

[Ryoten]

lol. Yeah, this is just what I had in mind for this fight! Shiro, when I'm finish my studies & begin to get into the video game & anime biz, you'll be the first person I look up for storylines.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 37 – Controller of the Dead

Masako stood with her Crea Doubles, surrounded by what looked like an army of zombies. The zombie-like people all had swords and guns equipped on them, and Masako did what she can to try to avoid all of the attacks. Similar to Shiro Ryuu, Masako too seemed to have been a strict follower of the bushido code, and thought of it dishonorable to attack people whom she considered unable to fight back. Despite the fact that all of these men were armed, she knew that they were all civilians, and not a bunch of thugs.

“These people, they must be controlled by someone, but that guy’s trying to hide from me.” Masako said to herself, knowing there is one more who is trying to keep away from Masako’s sight.

“This woman, she knows where I am. This will not be an easy fight. However, it seems that he’s reluctant to attack any of my puppets since they’re all real people, and not wooden dolls.” Burzum said. His specialty seemed to be using actual human beings as puppets and manipulating them to fight his battles.

“Get out you coward! I know that you’re hiding somewhere. Why don’t you just come out and fight me, instead of having innocent people fight your battles?” Masako yelled out. Burzum was definitely not going to listen to Masako however. He knew that Masako was not only skilled in melee, but with technics as well.

Burzum had his human puppets attack Masako who tried to evade all of the attacks thrown at her by the puppets. After some time spent on dodging, Masako was finally able to see the strings that were attached to the people, and decided that she would try to cut them all down to cut the puppets loose from Burzum’s control. Using her Crea Doubles, Masako slashed the strings, but then, she found out that they weren’t being cut for some weird reason.

“What the hell?” Masako said.

“Heh heh, you can’t cut these strings so easily.” Burzum said as he tried to tie Masako up with his strings. Masako now had her arms tied up by Burzum’s strings.

“Shit. That bastard! What the hell are these strings made of anyway?”

Burzum started to have his controlled people to attack Masako who spun around in order to tangle up Burzum’s strings and make him lose control of the people. Masako was also able to escape from the strings, but Burzum was still able to regain control of his “puppets”, which he sent after Masako. Masako stood there while allowing the human puppets to surround her, at which time she casted Gibarta to freeze all of the people, and making them more difficult for Burzum to control.

“You think you can stop my attacks that easily?” Burzum asked as he now tried to throw the people around with his strings, using them to smack Masako. Masako dodged all of the attacks, but it resulted in the controlled people being broken to pieces.

“I don’t care if these people break, I’ll just get more people for me to have fun with.” Burzum said as he continued hurling the frozen people at Masako who tried not to slash at them, not wanting to kill any innocent people. While Masako saw one of the people who were frozen and shattered to pieces, she noticed that the head had what looked like a needle going through the back of its head.

“What the hell? What is this?” Masako asked herself looking at one of Burzum’s human puppets.

“Could it be that the people he’s using are already dead? Heh. Hey! You over there, whose hiding and controlling these people, just come out already! The only thing you’re doing by hiding around like that is prolonging your death! Its no use hiding anymore, I already know that the people you’re controlling are already dead, so if you keep letting them fight your battles, then I’ll just simply slice through the corpses. They’re just corpses after all, so I will have no problem slicing them all up.”

Burzum sent all of his human puppets to attack Masako who now knew that the puppets were all dead bodies, and used her Double Saber to slice all of them into pieces, deeming them useless to Burzum.

“I apologize, may be Buddha have mercy on your souls.” Masako said, apologetic to the people whose corpses she has torn up. She saw the needles coming out of the heads to which they were attached to, and then put her guard up as she saw them all coming towards her. She used her Double Saber to deflect all of the needles, which Burzum was probably using in order to be able to control Masako for himself.

“You’re a very strong fighter indeed, and not too bad looking either, you would make a fine puppet.” Burzum said.

“This guy won’t give up. Its so frustrating trying to hunt him down like this, he keeps trying to hide away from me, this coward. I’ll make sure that he gets a death suitable for one.”


Meanwhile, Nattefrost and Mirei were on their way to Hikaru no Machi as well. Nattefrost also wanted to defeat Nosferatu as revenge for what he did to him earlier.

“Nattefrost, I don’t know if anyone has ever told you this, but you look quite a bit like Nosferatu. Are you sure that you’ve never met him before?” Mirei asked.

“I don’t know. Now that you think about it, I’m sure that I’ve seen the guy before, but I just don’t know from where, or when.”

“I just thought that maybe you and him were related in some way. Thinking about it, I’m sure I must have seen you when we were small children as well.”

“I don’t think I remember anything like that. All I ever remember up to now was that I joined the Guardians when I was pretty young, but I kind of sucked at everything, so everyone picked on me. I kind of had to resort to other methods to gain the strength I wanted in order to get respected by others, and here I am. That’s all I remember of my life.”

“I’m sorry that I asked. I was just curious.”

“Don’t be sorry.” Nattefrost said.

As the two continued on their way, they found theirselves surrounded by gun-toting newmans. Nattefrost drew his Moatobian style spear known as the Mugungri, ready in a fight off the gun-wielding men, but he realized that not only was he vastly outnumbered, but if he tried anything, Mirei may be getting hurt. Therefore, he put his guard down and allowed the men to take him and Mirei back to Hikaru no Machi.


Masako was chasing Burzum down while dodging all of his needle-ended threads. As Masako moved to the side in order to avoid one of the needles, she looked behind her to witness their destructive power, despite their small size. Just a single needle was able to bring down an entire building.

“Those threads have such destructive power. I should try not to get touched by one of those.” This was definitely not easy for Masako, her opponent was definitely not dumb enough to fight Masako up close where Masako could use her sword skills, or from a distance since he was good at technics and with the longbow. He just kept to doing his current strategy, hiding from Masako while using his needles and threads to attack Masako.

“I don’t have time for this, I have to end this fight as soon as possible. If I take too long with this man, Nosferatu’s influence will only continue to spread, and more innocent people will be killed under his regime. I have to end this now so that I can get to Nosferatu right now.” Masako decided to stand where she was and be a target. One of the needles approached her, and hit her hard. The needle and the string went right through her torso, but she made sure that she wouldn’t get hit in any vital organs. The impact of the needle’s power sent her back against a building. She then passed out due to the hard impact that was as powerful as a car crash.

“Heh, looks like I killed her.” Burzum said to himself. He approached Masako’s body and prepared to deliver a finishing blow to make sure that she was dead, but as he tried, Masako got up and tugged the strings toward her, pulling Burzum along as well.

“So, now you come out!” Masako said with a smirk on her face. As she tugged Burzum towards her, still with the needle impaled through her, she casted Dambarta to freeze Burzum’s feet in order to make sure that he doesn’t run away, and then she used her Crea Doubles to cut him down. Blood spilled out from Burzum’s chest as he slowly fell to his knees, and then completely collapsed. After seeing Burzum dead, Masako decided to pull out the string that impaled her. After pulling it out completely, she noticed poison on the needle.

“Poison huh? So, you think you can take me down with you? Not gonna work. Besides being good with swords and magic, I’m also a field medic, so I can deal with anything like this. Talking about talking about that, I think I’ll need to help out Drake, Firizen, and Ryoten. They look like they could use some help too. Nosferatu has to be stopped, but its no use to just let my allies die. I’m sure Shiro Ryuu is good enough to stop Nosferatu anyway. At the very least he can slow him down before I get there, he may even kill Nosferatu. Afterall, he is the student of Great Sword Zoke.” Masako said as she casted Reverser on herself so that she won’t get sick. She then went around the village to search for the other three people who came with her, Drake, Firizen, and Ryoten so that she can help tend to their wounds.

End of Chapter 37

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 38 – The 10,000 killer is Born!

As Shiro and Maya went on their way to Hikaru no Machi after Shiro was completely healed thanks to Maya, they found theirselves stopped by Xastur, the male newman fortefighter who was driven by madness. Shiro prepared to draw his sword out until he saw Tai Yin jump into the scene.

“So, you’re the one with that deep intent to kill that I’ve sensed. I’m gonna love fighting against someone like you. Besides, it seems like you’re after Shiro Ryuu, but I just want to let you know that there is only one person who deserves the honor of killing him, and that’s me.” Tai Yin pointed his Ran-misaki towards Xastur whose hand began to shake frantically, his habit which he showed whenever he was very eager to kill somebody.

“I must, shed… Blood!” Xastur yelled out with a very psychotic grin on his face.

“I see, you’re really wanna kill, don’t you? Ok then, Shiro, go ahead and do what you have to do. I have this guy, I’m gonna have loads of fun while we try to kill eachother.”

“Very well…” Shiro said as he and Maya left off. Xastur tried to chase after Shiro, but Tai came in front of him.

“Like I said, I alone shall have the honor of Shiro Ryuu’s head. I’m not letting you kill him.”

Xastur drew his Togetha-zashi and swiftly attacked Tai who blocked with his claws. Tai Yin then began to throw slashes of his own, but Xastur dodged each one of them. Tai did a hook with his right claw which Xastur crouched under, and followed up with an upward slash with his dagger which cut Tai in the face. Tai Yin had an evil looking grin as he ran his finger down on his cut and licked the blood off of his fingers.

“So, you really made me bleed. I see, interesting, you’re really good. Not many are good enough to land a single scratch on me. Your intent to kill is really backed up by your skill I see. Alright, that does it, YOU SHALL BE MY 10,000th KILL!” Tai Yin announced.

“10,000 people? I see, I don’t know if I ever told this to anyone before, but I have killed 9,999 people. Just like you.” Xastur said.

“Great! Can’t get any better than this. So the winner of this fight shall be known and feared as the 10,000 killer. I’m REALLY gonna love fighting you now!” Tai Yin said as he charged at Xastur with a downward slash which cut Xastur across his face.

“Blood…it is so… beautiful!” Xastur said, still with his psychotic, evil looking grin, charging at Tai with a jumping downward slash which punctured Tai on one of his shoulders with one dagger while the other missed. Tai Yin did an uppercut slash with his claw that left a cut across Xastur’s chest. Tai then followed up with a stabbing attack aimed at Xastur’s heart, but instead, going through his forearm, which he put out in order to defend from Tai’s attack, but having a hole punctured into it. Xastur used the dagger of his other hand to do a thrusting attack of his own, and Tai did a similar thing, except that he used the palm of his hand to block the dagger, and just like Xastur, Tai also got a hole punched in through his hand. Tai then did an elbow strike to Xatur’s forehead which opened a huge gash, from which blood began to drip out. Xastur didn’t seem to mind bleeding so much as he just kept his composure and went after Tai with another slash to Tai’s face which caused him to bleed profusely from his face. Both fighters were bleeding a whole lot, but neither seemed to be worried about it, they thought of it as nothing more than a part of fighting, and continued going after each other, both fully intent on killing the other. It was at this time that Xastur began to have flashbacks of his childhood:


Xastur remembered seeing his father beating him up, pinning him down to the floor as the father just threw punches to his face from a mounted position. His father then began to slam Xastur’s head down on the hard canvas. The father then got up after he was done with the young Xastur. He remembered back in those days when his father would beat him up every single day, and he never knew why. As he looked down, he saw red liquid coming out from his head.

“What is this? This thing looks weird, its not grey like everything else here.” Xastur said. Seeing his blood was probably the only time he ever saw any color since he was colorblind. He can’t see any colors with the exception of red, so he must have been infatuated when he first saw blood.

The next day, Xastur’s father came home from work, and Xastur had a knife on his pocket, ready to use it on his father in case he was going to get beat up again. He knew that his father was going to beat him up anyway, the father took great pleasure in beating up his own son, and did it for no reason. The father pulled Xastur by his hair, but Xastur then used his knife to put a hole through the father’s hand, resulting in a leak of blood. He then aimed towards his father’s throat, and after skewering it, did an upward slash that split the father’s head in half. After that, he was commited to a mental institution in which he has been bound by a straitjacket. There, he was forced to do nothing all day except for stare at a wall for 24 hours a day, 7 days a week. Although the purpose of this was to help him psychologically, it only made matters worse, and his sanity has dropped enormously. The doctors at the mental institution then decided to let Xastur loose, at which moment he quickly crushed the throat of the person who set him free, and he grabbed the closest sharp object to him and used it on anyone that moved as he got out and escaped.

Since that time that Xastur has killed his own father with his bare hands, he fell in love with the very sight of blood. It was the only thing he saw that had ever stood out in a black and white world.


Back to the present time, he found himself in a battle to the death with Tai Yin. He did a downward slash at Tai’s chest while Tai responded in kind with a slash to Xastur’s cheek. The fight was still very much equal, both have did everything they can to kill the other, but none of the attacks were fatal due to both fighters being able to avoid the attacks just in time so that the blades wouldn’t cut deep enough into their flesh, which may result in their vital organs being cut. They both rushed towards eachother again, which Tai doing a downward slash with his claw which Xastur dodged, while puncturing Tai’s arm with his dagger. Xastur saw an opening in Tai’s neck, and aimed his dagger at that spot, but Tai used his other arm to block the attack. With both daggers sinked into Tai’s arms, Tai slammed Xastur to the floor and started to do a series of headbutts to Xastur’s nose. As Tai was going to do one more, Xastur lifted his head up so that he can protect his face from Tai’s forehead, and used his cranium to hit Tai’s chin. Xastur then got up from the bottom, his nose broken and bleeding while Tai was almost losing his consciousness. As Tai got up, he was wobbling around, but still trying to stand his ground.

“Man, this is exciting. The only guy who has ever given me such an enjoyable fight like this was Shiro Ryuu.” Tai said. Both he and Xastur were drenched in blood, and both fighters seemed to enjoy this. “You should now be honored that I’m going to use this. I’m a beast, but I’ve never used this ability more than once. I only needed to use this when up against Shiro Ryuu, and I never used it since then, nor have I used it before.” As Tai said this, he nanoblasted for the 2nd time in his entire life. He now turned into a yellow beast form as he went after Xastur. As Tai Yin went after the newman, his speed increased tenfold as he tried to slash at him. Xastur also had lots of speed and was able to move on par with the extremely fast yellow beast form that Tai Yin took. Although Tai Yin was much faster than before, Xastur found something out, he saw that Tai was much bigger, and thus, an easy target. He went in and attacked Tai, although he got himself hurt by Tai’s bare-fisted attacks as well, but he didn’t mind feeling physical pain. Though Xastur sunk his daggers into Tai’s flesh, Tai in his beast form was too large and muscular, and thus, Xastur was unable to reach any vital organs, but Tai was badly hurt, and blood was dripping from his body in large amounts. Tai himself didn’t seem to care much about the physical pain he was going through. He is a man who is considered by many to be a monster who loves fighting way too much. Although Tai was in his nanoblast form, his huge size only gave Xastur an easy target, which meant that Xastur was the one who got the better of the exchanges, although Xastur himself was badly injured as well. However, both of the fighters refused to surrender. Tai reverted to his humanoid form.

“Hahahahaha.” Xastur made an evil laugh as he had a crazed grin on his face. Tai Yin stood there, panting and breathing very hard. However, as Tai got to catch his breath, he too had a crazed grin on his face, as he was enjoying this fight.

“This is truly one hell of a fight. Shiro is the only one who ever gave me a fight as tough as this.”

Meanwhile, Shiro and Maya continue on their way to Hikaru no Machi. Maya was kind enough to allow Shiro into her house when they first met, but she definitely did not take a liking to Tai Yin at all.

“That guy, Tai Yin, he’s no different from Xastur. He’s just a crazed madman who lives only for fighting, he’s a total monster.” Maya said.

“…”

“Don’t tell me that you think differently of him, Shiro.”

“Tai Yin, I know he won’t lose.”

“You’re actually siding with him? But, he’s…”

“I have confidence in that man, because he is…”


Tai Yin and Xastur face off, and then charged at eachother once more, and began tearing each other apart. Both Tai and Xastur had the same look of madness in their eyes.


“Tai Yin, is one of the few people I have met who actually has respect for me.” Shiro said.

“Respect? A guy like that can actually have respect for someone else? Do you really think that he respects you?”

Shiro nodded his head.


After a while of Tai Yin and Xastur slashing at eachother, Tai Yin tried to hold his ground, but he was having problems trying to stand up properly without wobbling about. Also, the blood that he lost has caused his vision to blur.

“Dammit. I can’t see very good. At this rate, if I don’t kill this guy, he’ll be the one killing me.” Tai had no other choice but to risk it all and charge straight at Xastur one last time. As they both charged at eachother, they both did one final attack. After they both attacked, blood spurted out from Tai who then fell in one knee. Xastur turned around, seemingly unharmed, until blood began to gash out from him as well in a much larger amount than what came from Tai. After that, Xastur fell lifelessly to the ground. Tai Yin then knew that he had broken the record of most people killed.

“I did it, I have finally killed 10,000 people. This man was worthy of that 10,000 spot, just as much as Shiro Ryuu himself. This man must have had lots of trouble in his past, and nobody must have respected him. Xastur, by killing you, I have shown you more respect than any other person. You deserve this respect, and I will give you a funeral worthy of a great warrior, because that is what you are.” Tai Yin picked up Xastur’s corpse and set it on fire.

“Farewell, Xastur. We’ll definitely have plenty of exciting fights when we meet in the afterlife.”

End of Chapter 38

[DonRoyale]

Just me and you now, right?

I can't wait for mine =D

[Ryoten]

A full yellow beast covered in blood, the awesomeness if ST give effects like this on PSU. Man that would be cool.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 39 – Shadow and Sayuri’s Arrival to Hikaru no Machi

Shadow and Sayuri seemed to be the first ones to finally make it to Hikaru no Machi, the city in which Nosferatu lived and was said to be holding Mirei. There, Shadow was facing Aeon, the male beast and possibly one of Nosferatu’s strongest fighters along with Xastur.

“Young man, I recommend that you leave this place.”

“Why should I? I’m not about to let someone like Nosferatu do what he wants anymore. I’m gonna kick his ass.”

“Before you do that, you’ll have to get through me first.” Aeon said as he drew his Misaki and Kikami combination.

“Very well. If getting to Nosferatu means that I’ll have to fight against you, then I guess I’ll have no other choice.” Shadow drew his Crea Dagger and a Kikami of his own.

“Nosferatu had no time for these Guardians. He is currently in a large dilemma. I’ll just have to kill this man as soon as possible so that I can then focus on retrieving Mirei.” Aeon thought to himself before he and Shadow ran towards eachother ready to attack. As Aeon did a sideways slash, Shadow backed away while swinging from his Kikami at the same time. Aeon used his claw to block all of the Kikami’s shots. He then fired his own Kikami shots, all of which were blue, but Shadow dodged them all. He then approached Aeon, but he saw the beast casting Dambarta, which Shadow wouldn’t be able to penetrate by simply walking through it. Shadow tried to throw some shots from his Kikami in order to attack through his wall of ice.

As Shadow and Aeon were fighting, Sayuri decided to run off on her own and fight Nosferatu on her own.

“Shadow, I know you can beat this guy. I’m gonna fight Nosferatu. I’ll see just how strong this guy is.” Sayuri said.

“Sayuri! No, wait! Nosferatu’s really strong! You shouldn’t try to fight him by yourself!” Shadow yelled, trying to stop Sayuri, however, Aeon was in his way, so he was unable to stop Sayuri from running off.

“Foolish girl, she’s only running into her death if he expects to even stand a chance against Lord Nosferatu. You’ll face a similar fate if you try to fight him as well.” Aeon said.

“I don’t care if he’s a million times stronger than me. I’m not about to let every single person fall under his power. I’m gonna do whatever it takes to stop him.”

Shadow and Aeon were still clashing their blades against one another. The fight at this pointed seemed to be somewhat even. It was nothing but a series of both fighters blocking and evading eachother’s melee attacks or bullets. As Shadow was still fighting, he saw some of Nosferatu’s soldiers take Nattefrost and Mirei in.

“Hey, what the hell are you doing with the Divine Maiden?” Shadow exclaimed.

“The Divine Maiden now belongs to Nosferatu. You shall not take her away from him. To him, Mirei Mikuna is the one reason why all of this exists.” Aeon said as he sheathed his claw and dagger in favor his his Twin Sabers.


Meanwhile, in Nattefrost found himself back in Nosferatu’s fortress. He was tied up in chains, but he saw that Mirei wasn’t, but rather, she was sitting in a very large throne. Nosferatu approached Mirei, and he looked to be in a better mood than he was before.

“Mirei, you’re looking beautiful, as always. I’m glad to know that you’re safe. Be sure to know that if any man tries to harm you, I will personally kill them.”

“….”

“Mirei, please don’t look at me like that. I am doing my best to give you every single thing you want. Remember, that you’re the only woman in Gurhal who is as privelaged as this.” Nosferatu reminded to Mirei that she was the only woman in this era who lived the lifestyle she was living right now. Gurhal was corrupted by SEED-infected people, but Nosferatu was one of the stronger people who not only survived, but was now able to have whatever he wanted, and one of those things that he wanted was Mirei.

“My beautiful Mirei, I promise you, that you will be forever safe as long as I am around.” Nosferatu then turned to Nattefrost.

“As for you! You are not a good influence on my Mirei. Leave.”


Back outside of the castle, Aeon charged at Shadow with his Twin sabers, but Shadow casted Regrants, which Aeon avoided by jumping back. Still, neither of the two managed to do any harm to the other.

“I’ll have to end this as soon as possible.” Aeon said as he injected himself with the SEED virus.

“Pathetic, you need to use THAT in order to defeat me?” Shadow asked. He looked at Aeon take on a much larger form which had two faces, one of his own which looked very deformed, and another on the bottom. He looked a bit like a Kamatoze, a large creature which lived in Neudaiz’s Agata Islands. Shadow ran straight towards the large creature, not intimidated one bit by its large size. However, Aeon casted Dambarta again, which created a shield of ice that froze Shadow’s feet, disabling his movement. Shadow tried to break free from the ice, but got cut by one of Aeon’s blades arms, although it wasn’t fatal since Shadow broke free and backed away just in time. Shadow then casted Rentis on himself to make sure that the spells won’t be as damaging as they were before. Aeon’s Dambarta was really powerful, strong enough to penetrate through Shadow’s Rentis. Despite the wall of ice, Shadow kept pushing as hard as he can to go through and finish Aeon off. In the process, Shadow was getting cut by sharp, pointy edges of ice from Aeon’s spell. Had it not been for Rentis, Shadow was sure that he may have gotten killed. Finally, he got close enough to Aeon to use his dagger, with which he pierced through Aeon’s chest. Aeon returned to his humanoid form after having Shadow’s dagger sinked into him.

“Foolish boy, now I’ll have to teach you a lesson.” Aeon said, still willing to fight Shadow. He transformed into a larger beast form, which was blue, like the clothes that he wore. It was the nanoblast that gave invincibility. As he chased towards Shadow, the newman was now forced with no other choice but to try to avoid the beast’s attacks since whatever he tried would not do any damage to him.

“Shit! I’m already wounded from his Dambarta. Now I’ll have to hold on for 30 seconds.” Shadow said as he was backing away from all of Aeon’s fisted strikes. He got hit in the process, and got badly hurt, but he tried his best to get back up on his feet, only to see Aeon on top of him ready to throw another punch. Shadow tried to block Aeon’s strike, but the impact had him sliding back twenty feet back. Aeon continued going after him, and Shadow was preparing to cast another spell. At that time, Aeon’s time for his nanoblast was almost over, and he returned to his humanoid form again just in time for Shadow’s spell, Regrants to strike him. Shadow released light energy that surrounded him, and hit Aeon hard. Aeon was not going to survive much longer as he fell to the ground with only a few minutes left to live, but the spell that caused this has caused lots of physical strain on Shadow’s body.

“Newman boy, why won’t you let Nosferatu live in peace with the Divine Maiden Mirei Mikuna?” Aeon asked.

“I already told you, I’m not allowing a man like Nosferatu to do as he pleases to innocent people.” Shadow said.

“Fool, you won’t stand a chance against Nosferatu in your current condition. He’ll easily kill you.” Aeon said before he finally died. Shadow fell to his knees due to the pain that he was in. He was bleeding all over his upper body, but he just casted resta on himself as he kept going. But then he heard someone from behind.

“Shadow, stop. I’ll take over from here.” Shadow turned around and saw Shiro Ryuu.

“Shiro, Maya. Looks like you guys came. I’ll come with you, we have to help Sayuri, she ran off to fight against Nosferatu by herself.”

“Foolish girl, she’ll get herself killed.” Shiro said. He got his Yohmei brand twin swords, the Ryo-slasha, which were made with light elemental photons and ran straight towards Nosferatu’s fortress.

“Shiro, wait!” Maya yelled.

“Maya, you go ahead with Shiro. I can take care of myself. Just make sure that Sayuri doesn’t fight Nosferatu. I hear that he’s much stronger than Strauch, whom Shiro killed in Parum earlier.”

“Alright. I’ll be sure to stop Sayuri. Laia Martinez is also there, and knowing her, she’s just as stubborn as Sayuri, both of them will not hesitate to try and go after Nosferatu. First, I’ll try to heal you so that you can go and help Shiro.”

“No, I’ll be alright. You go with Shiro, I had you with him for a reason.”

“Ok.” Maya ran off to Nosferatu’s fortress, trying to follow Shiro.

Meanwhile, Sayuri made it to the top of Nosferatu’s fortress, where she finally encountered Nosferatu himself. She pointed her guns at Nosferatu.

“This is it for you, Nosferatu. Your tyrannical days are over.”

“So, you’ve made it this far? Interesting. I hope you are worth my time.” Nosferatu said as he drew his two Daggers of Serafi.

End of Chapter 39

[Ryoten]

Uh oh, this is when the 5 long episodes kickes in. The final battle against the guardians vs. Noferatu. Sounds like the epic ending of a great season. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

actually, the arc ends in like 2 chapters http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_razz.gif

[Ryoten]

lol. Now to pop some popcorn for those interesting episodes.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 40 – Sayuri’s flames burn out

“Nosferatu, you’ve killed and caused misery to many innocent people when you conquered areas of Ohtoku. And for that, I will not forgive you. As a member of the Guardians, I’m here to protect those who are innocent. I won’t let you do as you wish.” Sayuri said, pointing her Bulletmaster at Nosferatu.

“You seem to be strong, lets see how you do against me.” Nosferatu said, with his Daggers of Serafi pulled out.

“Prepare to die!” Sayuri fired off from her guns, but Nosferatu was fast enough to dodge all of the bullets. Sayuri saw that Nosferatu found his way behind Sayuri, and cut her with one of his daggers. The slash wasn’t fatal, but Sayuri was badly hurt by the cut. But Sayuri found something weird about that attack.

“What? Why didn’t he kill me with that attack. He was very close to me, he had the perfect oppurtuntiy to kill me with that.” Sayuri thought to herself. She switched to a wand and casted resta on herself to hear her wound, and then pulled out another one and jumped towards Nosferatu, casting Damfoie on him, but he casted Rentis, which deflected all of the fire coming from the attack. Sayuri was definitely having trouble already with her opponent.

Meanwhile, Nattefrost was looking at one of the needles given to him by Nosferatu. He took a look at it and remembered what Nosferatu told him a few moments back as he had a flashback about that moment:


“Nattefrost, that is your name right? Your arm, it has the same mark as mine. You seem to interest me a lot. Here, I’ll offer you this, you can make yourself stronger if you use it.” Nosferatu handed Nattefrost a needle which was similar to what Ajari, Amon, and Aeon used to make theirselves infected with SEED.

“That boy, he survived my first test. I hope he can get through this one.” Nosferatu thought to himself as he left.


“Make me stronger? This needle? But what is it? What’s so special about it?” Nattefrost asked himself after having the flashback. He then remembered how he was treated when he was young because he was not as good as the other kids. He had more flashbacks about the bullying he received as a child and how he never had any friends. He was ready to infect himself, but for some reason, he subconsciously stopped.

“Why can’t I go through with this? Wouldn’t this make me stronger? I have always wanted to be stronger than I am now. So why?” Nattefrost asked himself.

“WHY CAN’T I DO THIS?” he yelled out as he threw the needle out of frustration. His one opportunity to make himself stronger and he felt that he was throwing it away.

As this was happening, Maya finally was able to catch up to Shiro, who was still running as fast as he can to Nosferatu’s fortress. Maya felt herself losing breathe trying to catch up to Shiro, who was a really fast runner, not normal by human standards. Maya sometimes found herself questioning whether Shiro was even a human with his athletic abilities. Maya even casted Zodial on herself, which along with her being a newman, and thus, faster and physically more agile than average humans, has enabled her to catch up to Shiro.

“Shiro, we have to get there as fast as possible. We have to help Sayuri.” Maya said.

Shiro nodded his head.

Sayuri was still fighting against Nosferatu, who was having an easy time against Sayuri. Nosferatu cut her again with his daggers, and Sayuri bled a lot as a result. Sayuri tried to stay away and shoot from afar, so Nosferatu pulled out his throwing blade, Kaza-kikami, a weapon that only skilled users would be able to use. He hit Sayuri with some of the blades thrown from it, which were made from light elemental photons. The blades seemed to have wounded Sayuri all over her body, and she was eventually knocked unconscious.

“The light element of my weapon, they will leave this girl confused. Now, she will not remember anything about what happened here.”

“Sayuri Katayama!” yelled out another female voice. It appeared to be from Laia Martinez, another Guardian from the Colony.

“So, the rat has finally came from hiding. Are you here to retrieve the Divine Maiden as well?” Nosferatu asked.

“You’d better let her go. Otherwise, I’m gonna have to knock you out.”

“Hmph! There is no way you can possibly defeat me. If you even try, you will have a worse fate than this young girl.” Nosferatu chuckled and mocked Laia.

“You kidnapped the Divine Maiden against her own will, and you beat up one of my good friends. I won’t let you free this time. Looks like you’re mostly a melee fighter, but you’re just a newman. I’m a beast, so there’s no way you can even stand up to me.”

“Oh really? Well then, go ahead. Come at me.”

Laia drew her claws and went straight towards Nosferatu, who easily dodged every single attack Laia threw. Nosferatu had both of his hands crossed together, and his Daggers of Serafi and Kaka-Kikami were both sheathed. Nosferatu did not look like he was even ready for battle. He didn’t even seem to be taking this opponent he had in front of him seriously at all. Laia was feeling the exact same way she was feeling when she was fighting against Shiro Ryuu, giving it her all against a drastically superior opponent who stood there and did nothing. This was the first time she even felt like this. She was known by most of the Guardians in the Colony to be one of the best fighters there. However, now, here she was, defeated handily by Shiro Ryuu, the new person from Ragol, and the person in front of her, Nosferatu, a male newman who is having it easy and not even using technics to fight her. Although she was known as a strong fighter, she was also known for her tough attitude, which may have made her disliked by many.

“People like you don’t know your place. You should learn a little humility.” Nosferatu said.

“Heh, yeah right. You should learn how to show some respect. I’ll kick your ass.”

“Do you think you can win just because you’re a beast and I’m a newman, and therefore, more physically strong and better at fighting? You’re a fool for thinking nonsense like that. I’ll give you a little head start against me, and when you are defeated, you’ll know your place in this world.” Nosferatu drew his Halarod and casted Shifta, Deband, Zodial, and Retier. However, Laia was surprised to see that it wasn’t Nosferatu who was the one affected by the spells. In fact, Laia saw herself glowing with red, blue, yellow, and white energy. She was feeling much stronger and faster than before.

“Whats this? You really want to kill yourself, do you? Are you sure you’re ok? You’re giving me all of these power-ups? Ok then, I’ll just kick your ass even faster.” Laia said, now drawing her axe, and with increased speed, charged at Nosferatu, who still had no trouble dodging all of Laia’s attacks. Seeing that the axe was too slow, Laia switched back to her claws, but Nosferatu still was untouched by any of Laia’s attacks.

“This is boring. You’re putting even less of a challenge than this female newman. If this is the best a beast woman can do, then I’ll have no choice but to say that beast women are truly pathetic.”

“What was that!” Laia yelled. She went ahead and tried to do her photon arts, but still, Nosferatu stood there, dodging effortlessly with his arms crossed, without any weapons no his hands. When the effects of Nosferatu buff spells worn out, Laia nanoblasted into a yellow form. Still, Nosferatu was not intimidated at all by Laia’s transformation.

“Looks like the trash has transformed. Doesn’t matter. All you are now is even bigger trash.” He saw the transformed Laia come after him, but Nosferatu kept his crossed-arm position, still refusing to take Laia seriously. Laia reverted to her humanoid form after being in her transformed state for too long. She was completely exhausted, but she looked up at Nosferatu, and saw that he was not exhausted or hurt in the slightest bit.

“You see? This is the difference between me and trash like you. You’re defeated, and I didn’t even have to lift a single finger, except for that time in which I used spells to make YOU stronger.” Nosferatu told Laia. Nosferatu then turned around to Mirei.

“Look Mirei! As you can now see, I am the strongest fighter here in Gurhal. With me, no harm will come to you, and every single person in this system will bow down to you. And it will be because of my power. When you are queen, and can have all of the power and every thing you could ever want, I guarantee that you will fall in love with me.”

“Nosferatu. Why do you keep doing this? Why do you always try to be a warrior. You should understand that I don’t want to have any power over people. All I want is a peaceful world, just like the Gurhal from before.”

“Mirei, don’t be so naive. Don’t you know, Gurhal is not the same as it was before. It is a wasteland, destroyed by the SEED infected people. But do not worry. I promise you that here in Hikaru no Machi, we will live together in peace.” Nosferatu approached to Mirei, put his hand in her cheek, and kissed her lips.

“Why won’t you realize Mirei. I love you, I love you with all of my heart. You are the one person that keeps me motivated to fight. All of this is for you.”

“Nosferatu. You’re the one who should realize that I just don’t feel the same way. I’m sorry, but I just can’t love you the way you love me.” Mirei got up from her seat and ran away.

“Mirei, please, come back!” Nosferatu said. Anger began to fill up inside of him. He stepped out of the room he was currently in, leaving behind the bodies of Sayuri and Laia. When he was gone, Sayuri has finally regained consciousness, but now, she seemed to be confused.

“What? Where am I? What is this place?” Sayuri said to herself. She walked around the building until she eventually found herself outside. She still had no idea what was going on, it was obviously the effect of Nosferatu’s light elemental weapon, the Kaza-Kikami. Eventually, she ran into a male beast who wore a long, open vest that exposed his very muscular torso. He was also very tall, standing at close to 7 feet tall while he must have weighed around 250 pounds, obviously most of that being muscle. He had slightly tan skin, black medium length hair, and he was somewhere in his late 20’s or early 30’s in age.

“Who are you?” Sayuri asked him.

“First, I would like to know your name.” the beast responded.

“Name? I…I don’t know.” Sayuri replied.

“I see. So you don’t even know your own name. Very well. You can come with me. My name is Oukiba. From now on, your name will be Kasai. Together, we will have every single person in Gurhal bow down to us. I will rule this whole place with my iron fist. Might makes right, and those who are strong will now be the ones who have power over everything. And I am the strongest man in all of Gurhal. Soon, this world will belong to us, Kasai.” Both Oukiba and Sayuri, who Oukiba now called Kasai left Neudaiz together.

“Mirei, why won’t you love me? Why?” Nosferatu yelled out.. He suddenly heard footsteps, and saw a man dressed completely in white Neudaiz-style clothes. It was Shiro Ryuu, who pointed one of his swords at Nosferatu.

“So, another Guardian has come to retrieve my beloved Divine Maiden? Very Well. I’m not in a good mood right now, so instead of toying around with you, I’ll just fight you seriously.” Nosferatu said.

“…”

“Not a man of many words I see? You must be the one who killed Strauch, but don’t think that I’ll be as much of a weakling he is. I’m a far better fighter than him.”

“You're a man who has killed innocent people. Now, just shut up and prepare for death.” Shiro Ryuu said. The two got into thier fighting stances, ready to fight to the death.

End of Chapter 40

and yeah, coming up is the moment you've all been waiting for, the final battle of this arc, Shiro Ryuu vs. Nosferatu in the next chapter.



<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2007-03-09 13:31 ]</font>

[Ryoten]

The final showdown. Can't wait!

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 41 - The Dramatic End to the City of Light

Shiro Ryuu arrived at the top of Nosferatu’s fortress, along with Maya. Maya was about to jump in the fight as well, but Shiro told her not to.

“Maya, do not fight him. He’s very strong. You won’t stand a chance against him.” Shiro said to her.

“Alright. I understand. I’ll try to tend to Sayuri’s and Laia’s injuries.” Maya said as she went to the room where Laia was.

“Don’t. Shiro, don’t fight him by yourself. He’s very dangerous. Not even I was able to do anything to him.” Laia said.

“Shiro will be alright. I know he won’t lose so easily to that guy. Shiro’s a very skilled fighter.” Maya said.

“Maya, do you think that much of him?” Laia asked.

“I know he can do it. Anyway, do you know what happened to Sayuri? Wasn’t she here as well?”

“Yeah, she was here. She fought Nosferatu before I did, and she lost too. Not even she could give Nosferatu a tough fight. But then, she just dissappeared.”

“Shadow’s totally gonna kill me for this.” Maya said.

Meanwhile, Shadow was on his way to Nosferatu’s castle, trying to heal his own wounds at the same time. He casted resta on himself numerous times until he was finally fully healthy. After that, he ran to Nosferatu’s castle and tried to reach the top as fast as he could.

“Sayuri, I hope you’re ok.” Shadow said to himself.

Back in the highest floor, Shiro Ryuu and Nosferatu got into their fighting stances. Shiro had his Heavy Twins while Nosferatu had his Daggers of Serafi.

“If you want to take the Divine Maiden back, then you’ll have to get through me first.” Nosferatu said while grinning. Shiro however, kept his blank, expressionless face when he charged at Nosferatu, attacking with his swords, but Nosferatu blocked everything thrown at him. Nosferatu came back with attacks of his own, but just the same, Shiro was able to successfully defend each attack. While Maya was healing Laia and Sayuri, she was watching Shiro and Nosferatu fighting each other. The fight was very even at this point.

“You’re very strong. I can see how you were able to kill Strauch. But like I said earlier, I will not be as easy an opponent for you.” Nosferatu said as he picked it up more and went faster with his dagger slashes. Shiro was still blocking with his swords, but was now forced on the defensive. Shiro was finally able to deflect one of the slashes, causing Nosferatu to backpedal, and he went straight to Nosferatu, attacking his head. Nosferatu dodged, but found a cut across his face.

“I’m beginning to enjoy this. You’re a worthy challenge for me, Shiro Ryuu. Looks like I will really have to use my full potential on you.” Nosferatu pulled out his Halarod and casted Shifta, Deband, Zodial, and Retier on himself, rather than his opponent.

“What the? He’s now casting those spells on himself? When I fought him, he casted them on me, and I still lost.” Laia said.

“Now, lets see how well you do against me now.” Nosferatu said as he switched from his Halarod back to his Daggers of Serafi, and attacked Shiro Ryuu. Nosferatu was not too fast for Shiro, who found himself getting cut by Nosferatu’s attacks. Blood spurted from his body. Shiro was lucky that he wasn’t cut deep enough. Shiro still was able to keep his composure, despite the geyser of blood splashing out of him. Shiro knew that the blades were not too long, so Nosferatu would have to be really close in order to deliver a killing blow with his daggers. Shiro had the reach advantage with his swords, but Nosferatu was faster with his daggers. Shiro tried to fight a defensive fight now, trying to make sure that Nosferatu would not get in close enough to kill him. Nosferatu went towards Shiro with a thrusting attack, but Shiro did his own stab at Nosferatu’s chest, but Nosferatu was quick enough to replace one of his daggers with a wand and cast Dizas on himself, which would weaken whatever damage he took from Shiro’s attack. Dizas was similar to Rentis, but it defended against physical attacks while Rentis defended against spells. Nosferatu had no need for Rentis since he knew that Shiro was not a good spell caster. The potentially killing stab from Shiro was now a non-fatal laceration. Nosferatu attacked Shiro with his other dagger and Shiro backed away, although he still received a cut across his chest in the process.

“You’re better than the previous two who came and fought me, a lot stronger than they are. But still, you will not survive after fighting me.” Nosferatu came towards Shiro again. Shiro sheathed his swords before hand and went for a iaito slash at Nosferatu, who jumped over the slash and came straight down with an aerial slash, which Shiro blocked with his other sword that he just pulled out. Shiro then did a thrusting attack, and Nosferatu moved to his left so that Shiro would miss his heart. Nosferatu allowed himself to be impaled by the sword so that he can try to cut Shiro from a closer range. Shiro used his arm to block Nosferatu’s slashes. Blood was now dripping from his left arm. Nosferatu got Shiro’s sword out of his body and casted Jellen, Zalure, and Zodeal on Shiro. These three spells had the opposite effect on the target than Shifta, Deband, and Zodial, respectively. Now Shiro was in a weakened state, and was still bleeding in large amounts at the same time. However, Nosferatu was bleeding a lot himself because of Shiro’s thrusting attack which impaled him, but it was nothing Nosferatu was unable to deal with by using Resta. Shiro now had to deal with a powered up Nosferatu who also had Dizas to protect him from physical attacks, and had to do it while he was feeling very weak and bleeding a whole lot. Shiro then saw that Nosferatu may have been vulnerable while casting Resta, since he had to use a wand to cast magic, and had to take the time to switch to a wand and back to his dagger. At the same time, Nosferatu was able to see through Shiro’s plan, which was to use the reach advantage of his swords as opposed to Nosferatu’s daggers. Shiro ran straight towards Nosferatu, who switched one of his daggers with his Kaza-Kikami, the throwing blade weapon he used to finish off Sayuri. Shiro was getting cuts from the blades, which seemed to home in on him. Besides not being a good spell caster, Shiro was also not good at ranged combat. His fighting style consisted 100% of melee combat. Nosferatu noticed this and tried to keep Shiro at bay by continuing using his Kaza-Kikami. Shiro was using his arms to defend all of his vital organs from the blades. His arms had the photon blades sunk into them. Shiro had a set of daggers with him just in case he needed them. He remembered one of Zoke’s teachings to him about Niten Ichi Ryu, which was to never have any favoritism towards any weapon. Shiro used this teaching and threw one of his daggers at Nosferatu’s left arm, which was the one holding the Kaza Kikami. He then grabbed another dagger and threw it at Nosferatu’s shoulder.

Maya and Laia, who was now completely healed, ran to the place where Shiro and Nosferatu were fighting eachother. As they were on their way there, they also saw Shadow, who healed himself and was ready to help Shiro in his fight against Nosferatu.

“Shadow, Shiro is fighting against Nosferatu. We should try to get there as soon as possible.

“Ok. How about Sayuri?”

“….”

“Don’t tell me Nosferatu killed her! If he did, I’ll definitely kill him. If not, then you can explain later.” As the three made it, they saw Nosferatu with one dagger going through his left forearm and another going through his right shoulder. In the other end, they saw Shiro with both swords sheathed, but holding onto the handle of one of his swords, and running towards Nosferatu. Nosferatu was now defenseless as Shiro did another iai-do slash which cut deep into Nosferatu’s flesh.

“Shiro!” Maya yelled out.

“What? He was able to defeat Nosferatu? Just, who is this guy?” Laia asked herself.

“Looks like you didn’t need my help afterall, heh Shiro?” Shadow asked.

Nosferatu fell to his knees, bleeding a lot, and looking like he was going to die. Shiro gave Nosferatu a very deep cut across his chest, which may have sliced a normal man in half but didn’t since he used Dizas, although it wasn’t enough to prevent Shiro’s sword slash from slicing through his flesh.

“Now its time for you to die.” Shiro said as he raised his sword, ready to deliver the final blow.

“Stop!” Maya yelled out.

“….”

“Shiro, we should probably try to hear this guy out.” Maya noticed the tears running down Nosferatu’s eyes. Shiro ignored her and continued to bring his sword down, but Shadow got in and stopped Shiro by grabbing his arm.

“Shiro, listen to Maya.” Shadow said. Nattefrost and Mirei got into the scene as well.

“Nosferatu…” Mirei now seemed to be worried about Nosferatu.

“Nosferatu. I have one thing to ask you. Why did you stone me back there, and why did you all of a sudden give me that needle that had SEED in it?” Nattefrost asked.

“Nattefrost, my younger brother...” As Nosferatu said that, everyone there was surprised.

“Brother? You? My Brother?” Nattefrost asked.

“Yeah, you’re my younger brother, whom I have never seen since we were children. I did what I did to you earlier because I have heard about how you wanted to be strong. All of these years, I have watched over you when our parents abandoned you. You were abandoned for the same reason Dohgi Mikuna tried to kill Mirei’s twin sister. I wanted you to get stronger, but for that, I had to let you know how death felt like. Forgive me, but stoning you nearly to death the only way I knew how help you attain that. Also, I want you to have this, its my Dagger of Serafi. Its yours, you can have one of them. The other will go to Shadow, leader of the Black Hand. I give it to him as a reward for protecting Mirei in an earlier mission.”

“Brother… I’m not worthy of this.” Nattefrost said.

“Don’t worry Nattefrost, one day, you’ll be worthy of holding onto them. You will be strong, just like me, Shiro, and Shadow.”

“I want to know one other thing. Why did you kidnap the Divine Maiden?” Shadow asked.

“Mirei Mikuna. I love you, I already told you that, but I want to tell you that before I die. I love you with all of my heart, even if its completely rotten now. But, you have never loved me back. I tried to do everything I can to make you mine. I built you a city, tried to make you a queen, gave you the luxurious lifestyle that no other woman can ever dream of living, especially in this age. And, I tried to make a safe haven for you and I to live in peace. I am strong, so I used my strength to manipulate even SEED infected people into helping me build a strong army that can protect you and conquer Neudaiz so that I can make this place for us. But, making this city was never what I desired, nor did I want this power. The one who made me do this was Oukiba, a man who himself wishes to be the ruler of Gurhal. He is now taking advantage of its current state so that he can control it with an iron fist.”

“Oukiba?” Shiro asked.

“He’s a male beast from Moatoob. He’s a very powerful fighter. He convinced me into doing this. He’s a very cruel man who will stop at nothing to conquer everything in Gurhal.” Nosferatu began to cough out blood.

“It looks like I’m going to die. I had power, wealth, an entire city, and people living in fear of me. However, I never wanted all of this. I never wanted to be a leader of a gang, I never wanted all of this wealth.” Nosferatu struggled to his feet. “All I have ever wanted was…MIREI!!” Nosferatu cried out.

“Shiro Ryuu, you have defeated me. Now, kill me.”

“Very well.” Shiro agreed, and tried to bring his sword down on Nosferatu’s head, but Mirei got in the way and shook her head.

“Mirei, why are you now defending me? I have tarnished your name, and brung death to so many innocent people for my own selfish reasons. I now know that you will never love me. To live my life without being loved by you is a fate much worse than death.” Nosferatu pulled out his Halarod, struggling to do so with his injured arms, and then tried to cast Megid on himself.

“NOSFERATU!” Everyone except for Shiro yelled out.

“Mirei, I know that you will never love me. But, at the very least, please let me die in your arms. I ask for nothing more than that.” Nosferatu said. Mirei felt that she had no other choice but to oblige to Nosferatu’s last wish, despite the terrible actions he did. As Nosferatu fell down to the floor after taking his own megid shot, Mirei got on her knees and held Nosferatu in her arms for his last moments.

“Mirei… I love you.” Nosferatu said before he finally died. Mirei and Maya were on their knees crying. Shiro was unaffected emotionally by what was going on. Shiro himself has seen so many people die that one person was no longer a tragedy to him, but he felt pity for Nosferatu, who lost all reason as a result of falling in love, emotions which Shiro has denounced.

“Love does away with all reason. This man was a victim of his own emotions.” Shiro said.

“Shiro…” Maya said, worried that Shiro has still not opened himself completely.

“The least we can do is give him a proper funeral.” Maya said. She healed Shiro so that he can have enough strength to pick up Nosferatu’s corpse and take it outside, where he would bury it. There, he met Masako, Drake, Firizen, and Ryoten.

“Maya, why are you burying someone like him?” Ryoten asked Shiro.

“This poor man. He fought for love, he was truly in love, but never got anything in return.”

“I see. So he wasn’t truly evil?” Drake asked.

“No, just a sad, pitiful man.” Mirei said.

End of Chapter 41

[DonRoyale]

Now this'll be funny. We'll be fighting to see whose ending was more tragic.

Of course, my ending for arc 3 will be more tragic, and more suprising (not to you, anyways)

[Skye-Fox713]

Shiroryuu, you can include my character JOE in you fanfic if you want to (because from my understanding both the Chronicals of the Black Hand and the Sword of the White dragon are intertwined) and I would not mind at all.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

really? ok, thats cool. thanks.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 42 – Epilogue to Arc 2

Shiro and Maya have just finished burying Nosferatu, the man whom Shiro has pitied for having been controlled by his feelings and love for Mirei into doing what he did. When Nosferatu was being buried, a lot of his lowly thugs saw his dead body, and despite their previous loyalty to him, seem to have now betrayed him now that he has been defeated.

“The Holy Light is the trashy light!” said one of the thugs.

“We’ve been serving the wrong person all this time! We have no business working for someone who just got defeated like him!” said another thug. All of the thugs then ran away.

Along with being in love with Mirei, it was also discovered that Nosferatu was manipulated and convinced into doing it by a male beast known as Oukiba, who has also took Sayuri with him. However, Maya felt that some questions are still unanswered.

Mirei has started healing Shiro Ryuu, who looked to be in the worst condition of everyone else there. He had plenty of open wounds all over him, and his bleeding wouldn’t stop until Mirei casted resta. Shiro’s condition was so bad that Maya and Masako were also needed to help with healing Shiro.

“Scars? What happened? You poor thing.” Mirei gasped at the sight of Shiro’s war torn body.

“The guy’s body looks horrible, and he has been close to death numerous times. So much so that the very idea of dying in itself means nothing to him. He has probably even lost the ability to be afraid, of anything. This is a man who has faced so much battle that it is now his only way of living.” Masako said.

“Shiro… Divine Maiden, Masako. If you would please, after were done healing Shiro, I would like to be alone with him.” Maya said.

“Alone with him? Don’t tell me that you’re in love with this man. Maya, listen, this man is beyond help in that kind of way. This man will never be able to fall in love again, his feelings and emotions have all been torn away by the guilt of all of those he has killed. Besides, it will be hard on you to fall for a man who lives the way he does. He will be going off to battle every time, and it will put your life in danger, as well as his. Also, there is no way that this man will live a long life. It will put you through great pain when he dies at a young age.”

Maya looked at Shiro’s upper body and felt that Masako might just be right. There is just no way that any normal person would be able to survive what Shiro has been through. At first, Maya felt that Shiro was too extreme and merciless with his methods of killing every single person that he felt was evil. However, she had some respect for that considering what he’s been through. She considered what Shiro has went through, he may have died much earlier had he not killed anyone who was hostile towards him. She began to cry, worried that Shiro may actually die at a young age.

“Ms. Shidow, try not to worry too much. This man may be wounded all over his body, but I’m sure that even if he will die young, you can try to give him a bit of happiness, if even for just a short moment before he dies.” Mirei said.

“I see. Thank you Divine Maiden, and you too Masako. I will try to see how Shiro lives, and I’ll try to make sure that he can experience some happiness, even if its only in his last moments of life.” Maya said, seeing that Shiro has regained consciousness and was in good condition. Now, Mirei and Masako went over to Shadow, who had a few wounds, but were no where near as bad as Shiro’s. The rest of the team were fully healed. Shadow seemed to be in a very bad mood, mostly because of Sayuri’s disappearance. He felt mostly angry at Laia, although he understood that Laia was way out of Oukiba’s league.

“Sayuri…” Shadow said to himself.

“Seems like you’re worried about her.” Masako said.

“As soon as these wounds heal up, I’ll try to go to Oukiba and get Sayuri back. I swear it to myself.” Shadow said.

Tai Yin was watching Shiro from the distance. He too was in no condition to fight after his fight against Xastur.

“Shiro Ryuu, you’ve been through quite a bit. You’re not the only one however, I too have been so close to death as well. But dying is no fun, once you die, you can’t enjoy fighting and slashing people to death anymore.” Tai Yin said before he left.

Maya was now alone with Shiro, who now had enough strength to stand up.

“Shiro, I still don’t know, why did Xastur try to kill me? And why was Kou trying to kill me too? We stopped Nosferatu, we found out that he was using SEED infected people. Now there’s this guy called Oukiba. He took Sayuri, and talked Nosferatu into doing these horrible things.” Maya said to Shiro, both of whom were standing at Nosferatu’s burial site. Mirei Mikuna came along with Nattefrost who was with her, to look at the gravesite along with them. There was also a long haired male newman who wore a white robe, he looked to be roughly the same age as Shiro, maybe slightly older.

“Nosferatu, he must be dead, isn’t he?” he asked.

“Light Master Rutsu.” Mirei said.

“Mirei, I see that Nosferatu has been killed. The man has tried to take advantage of his strength to take you. However, he has been forbidden from being in love with you because he wasn’t of the same noble bloodline as us. He is from the Koga clan, a clan of people who have always worked as bodyguards for the Divine Maiden. Nosferatu, was by far the strongest of the bodyguards, he was able to handle anything that came his way, not even an entire army of men would stand a chance against him. He even dismantled an Agahna Dagana single handedly when rescuing Mirei from her father, Dohgi.”

“What? Rescuing Mirei from her own father?” Maya asked.

“Yes, that is correct. Dohgi Mikuna, the father of the Divine Maiden has attempted to murder her. In this age, those with power can have whatever they want, and can abuse their power as they wish. Dohgi Mikuna was not only one of those people, but he has used and manipulated Mirei in so many ways, such as winning the hearts of the people and using her powers in order to make powerful weapons. Dohgi even tried to sacrifice his own daughter’s life so that he himself won’t be a target of people like Oukiba or the Illuminas.” Rutsu did a prayer for Nosferatu.

“Nosferatu, thank you for saving Mirei from her corrupt father. I regret that he had to die, but if a man like that was allowed to live, he may have killed Mirei and used his wealth and high position to abuse as he wished.”

Nattefrost looked at his Halp Serafi, the other of which was now in the possession of Shadow.

“Nattefrost, remember, you must be strong, like your brother Nosferatu. You must honor his death. Be worthy of the Dagger of Serafi. I know Shadow will live up to the other half of the Serafi dagger. You must as well.” Shiro said.

“Yes. I definitely will honor my brother.” Nattefrost said.

“Shiro Ryuu, what an amazing man. However, he seems to be suffering a lot. Maya, please, take care of that man.” Mirei said to Maya, and then she turned to Shiro Ryuu.

“Shiro Ryuu, I deeply regret that you had to take the life of Nosferatu, whom you have just now realized was not an evil man. You only knew him as the man who kidnapped Mirei and has caused so many innocent people to die, not as the man who loved Mirei.”

“Mr. Shiro Ryuu. I know that you came here with good intentions, and I’m sorry when I realized that this isn’t all Nosferatu’s fault. I am especially sorry that you had to take even more physical damage than you already have.”

“It is no problem. I have already accepted my death years ago, at the mere age of ten when I first took someone’s life with my own hands. These are nothing more than flesh wounds.”

“What? This man killed people when he was only ten years old? A small child? Was he killing adults? When I was that age, I was only…” Nattefrost said to himself, feeling bad about how weak he thinks he still is.

“Nattefrost, don’t be discouraged. You will be strong, I guarantee it. If you are unsure, then you can come with me.” Shiro said.

“Shiro Ryuu…”

“You must be strong, honor your older brother, Nosferatu.”

“Shiro, will you help me become stronger?”

Shiro nodded his head. Everyone then headed to the spaceship that was going back to the colony. Although the mission they were sent to do has been completed, the mood was very grim among everyone there.

End of Arc 2

"Farewell, he who has given love, and got nothing in return."

[DonRoyale]

Aww, kinda cute I guess...

Meh, this is just one of those "OMG I'M BACK" posts http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_wacko.gif

[Ryoten]

lol. The end of a new(er) beginning.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 43 – Back in the Guardians Colony

As everyone returned from Neudaiz to the Guardian’s Colony, everyone’s mood seemed to have dropped. Shiro Ryuu was feeling guilty for defeating Nosferatu, a man who never cared about having power, but simply, was trying to win Mirei’s heart, but never got anything from her. Nattefrost now had to deal with the fact that Nosferatu was his long lost brother, and witnessed his death right before his eyes. He now had a Halp Serafi, doubting his worth of the weapon. The others were still upset about the disappearance of Sayuri. Nobody knows where she is right now, so she has been considered missing for the past few days.

Nattefrost felt that he was now under pressure from trying to live up to his deceased brother Nosferatu.

“Would I be strong enough to honor Nosferatu’s Serafi Dagger? I am of the Koga clan, but I myself and not as strong a fighter as he.” Nattefrost said to himself. He was in his room, listening to some black metal. He traded some of the metal CDs he had with Shiro, who also liked listening to black and death metal. He was practicing some of his melee fighting, trying out his Muktrand and his new Halp Serafi. He practiced for several hours, being drenched in his own sweat afterwards.

“This alone isn’t gonna be enough. I need to train with Shiro Ryuu, I know he’ll help me.” Nattefrost said.

Shiro Ryuu was sitting in his room by himself for most of the day. He didn’t have much to do since he was on his day off. He listened to some of the death metal albums Nattefrost lent to him. Shiro Ryuu may have gotten out if it were not for the fact that there were so many people around. Shiro is sure that he made it clear to many people that he didn’t like being in places with so many people. The community of the Guardians Colony was much smaller than it once was, but it still wasn’t small enough for Shiro’s taste. Shiro decided to go to practice some of his kenjutsu after he was getting bored in his room all the time. Shiro has always fully dedicated himself to perfecting his swordsmanship, making sure that he was the best that he can be. After training and taking a shower, he decided to sit down and watch some TV. He noticed that Neudaiz and Parum were beginning to reconstruct their selves. He saw that with Nosferatu now dead, the former Light Master, Izuma Rutsu has taken the throne once again. Mirei was not with him since she was in the Guardian’s Colony, being hidden from the public at the current moment. After hours of watching, he then saw a segment about the planet Moatoob. The mission he went when he saw Kou Taragi trying to kill Maya. He saw a pink haired girl talking about Moatoob’s state.

“Hi! This is Hal! We have breaking news about the planet Moatoob..” Shiro changed the channel immediately, being annoyed by Hal after just a few seconds of listening to her.

“I am not going to listen to that annoying girl for even another minute.” Shiro said to himself. After changing the channel, he saw another news channel reporting the current events of Moatoob.

“Right now, more and more of the planet Moatoob has been taken over by a group that calls theirselves the Kiba Gang.” After listening to that, Shiro kept thinking to himself about the name Nosferatu mentioned in his last moments: Oukiba. He was a beast, so he was most likely a resident of Moatoob. While he was thinking to himself, he heard someone knocking on his door. He didn’t like having people around him, so he didn’t go outside for the sole purpose of avoiding them. Now, it seemed that people were coming to him.

“Shiro! Come on, you can at least get outside for a few minutes.” It sounded like a female voice calling for Shiro. Shiro opened the door and saw Maya.

“Hi.” Shiro said in an emotionless tone.

“Hey! Why don’t you come outside? It isn’t so bad around here.” Maya persuaded Shiro to get outside.

“…”

“Its no good to keep brooding to yourself all the time here. Lets go hang around in the central table, come on!” Maya said.

“Fine…” Shiro conceded. Shiro felt something weird about Maya. Although she was a bit cheerful, Shiro thought that Maya was nowhere near as annoying as the news reporter Hal. He didn’t even understand what was going on. Most other women who would force him to go outside where there are so many people would annoy him. But Shiro found that there was something about Maya that was just different, he couldn’t tell what it was exactly. Maya and Shiro were hanging out in the Central Table, where they met up with Shadow.

“Shiro, Maya. Hey. Looks like you two were alone. Sorry for interrupting your time.” Shadow said.

“You’re still upset about Sayuri, aren’t you?” Maya asked.

“Yeah. I just can’t sit here and do nothing. But at the same time, I don’t know who could have taken her.”

“Its possible that she’s dead.” Shiro said.

“Don’t say that! I know that she wouldn’t let herself get killed easily.”

“True, she’s very stubborn. She wouldn’t let anyone kill her so easily, nor would she let anyone infect her with SEED. But still, I miss her a lot, we were just beginning to get along pretty good.” Maya said.

Oukiba was in Moatoob, in a high mountain watching over the people of Dagora city. He was with Sayuri, whom he now called Kasai. She now had her hair dyed black, and she wore a Yorokatabra armor with flaxo pants.

“Kasai, one day, all of this will belong to me. I, Oukiba will use fear and power to control the people of Gurhal. There will be no single man who will be able to defeat me, not Basilisk, not the Black Hand, not Illimunas, and not the albino swordsman.”

Sayuri, or Kasai nodded her head.

Back in the colony, Nattefrost joined Shiro, Maya, and Shadow.

“Hey Nattefrost..” Maya said.

“Hey.”

“Nattefrost, do you still believe that you aren't worthy of Nosferatu's Serafi?” Shadow asked.

“No. I just came to you guys because I want to become stronger. I want to be as good as both of you.”

“I see.” Shiro said.

“Even if Sayuri is gone, even if Gurhal is a shitty wasteland, I will do what I can to be the strongest fighter I can be.”

“Ok. If you want to get stronger, then I will help you on that path.” Shiro said.

“Alright. Thanks a lot, Shiro Ryuu.” Nattefrost said. After that, he returned to his room, where he decided to change into a darker Necnec vest and a darker pair of pants. He then styled his hairstyle into that of a Mohawk, and he wore a headband.

“I will be strong. I now have more reasons to reach that goal. Not only to shut up everyone who has tormented me over the years, but to honor my brother.” Nattefrost said to himself, now in a better mood than he was before.

End of Chapter 43




<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2007-03-16 17:40 ]</font>

[Shiro_Ryuu]

oh, sry for the double post but here's the new opening theme I had for this arc
"My Spirit Will Go On" by Dragonforce
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=A3qxyc9mB3s

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 44 – Nattefrost, become stronger

A few weeks have passed since Nosferatu’s death, and the mood of everyone in the colony who were involved in that mission have gotten better. Nattefrost hung around in the Guardians Colony, now sporting his new hairstyle, a Mohawk along a headband over his forehead. He went to the clothing store in the shopping mall in order to try out some new clothes. There, he saw Maya just before she was entering the women’s fitting room. It looked like she was trying out some clothes for herself as well. Nattefrost knew that Maya being in a fitting room to try out new clothes meant that she would have to take some clothes off.

“Man, this is totally awesome. I gonna get to see Maya naked. I’m sure she’s got one hell of a nice body.” Nattefrost said to himself. While he was in the men’s fitting room, he tried to sneak his way into the women’s fitting room. He was lucky that Maya didn’t notice. As Nattefrost was still out of Maya’s sight, he saw Maya trying to get into a black bikini. He saw Maya take off her boots, then her fishnet stockings, and then her black dress and her underwear until she was completely nude.

“Oh man, this is great. She really does have a nice, sexy body.” Nattefrost thought to himself, trying not to let Maya know he was there. Maya stepped into a small, black two-piece bikini, looked at herself in a mirror.

“Wow, I really like this, it looks great on me, I think I’ll buy it.” Maya said to herself.

“Achoo!” Nattefrost sneezed.

“Who the hell’s there?” Maya asked when she heard the sneeze.

“Oh shit! Someone knows I’m here.” Nattefrost thought to himself. As he began to get worried, the invisibility spell began to wore off, and he appeared right in front of Maya, who screamed as loud as possible.

“NATTEFROST! YOU PERVERT!” Maya yelled, getting her crossbow and firing it at Nattefrost who tried to dodge the shots. Finally, Maya, still wearing her bikini, cornered Nattefrost and asked him “What exactly were you doing peeping at us? If you have enough time and energy to do that, can’t you do something productive like training or something?”

“I…I was training. It was Shiro Ryuu, he told me to do that for training.”

“What kind of training is spying on us anyway?”

“I-i-i-its for, uh, trying to hide without getting caught, yeah, that.” Nattefrost stuttered.

“I see. If Shiro really told you to do that, then I guess I’ll go and ask him.” Maya said, pulling Nattefrost by his ear.

“Oh man, Shiro’s so gonna kill me when he finds out what I’ve been doing.” Nattefrost thought to himself.

“Shiro Ryuu! I have one thing I want to ask you! Did you ask Nattefrost to come and peep at me?” Maya asked, still sounding angry at Nattefrost.

“No.” Shiro replied.

“I see. This guy here has been sneaking into the women’s dressing room of the clothing shop and tried to look at me, ALL of me.”

“Shiro, I can explain, I was just trying to see if I can make a good assassin or something like that. I was just practicing on not getting caught”

“Nattefrost, come see me in ten minutes.” Shiro said sternly.

“Shit, I’m totally screwed.” Nattefrost said to himself.

“Looks like you’re in big trouble with Shiro.” Maya teased Nattefrost.

Nattefrost went to the gym to see Shiro Ryuu, who had some wooden weapons on the floor, such as bokkens, wooden daggers, big swords, axes, and all other melee weapons.

“Nattefrost, you said that you wanted to become stronger, right? Well, here’s a chance for you to see how strong you really are. Pick up your weapon of choice.” Shiro Ryuu said as he picked up a bokken and a wooden dagger. Nattefrost picked up a pair of daggers and a spear.

“So, we’re gonna spar? Sure thing, that sounds great. I’m gonna love sparring against you.” Nattefrost said, equipping the wooden spear and charging at Shiro Ryuu, who deflected the attack and hit Nattefrost’s stomach with his bokken. The strike left Nattefrost on the floor unable to breathe. As Shiro and Nattefrost were sparring, Maya and Laia were watching.

“If that’s all you can do, you’d mind as well stop being a Guardian.” Shiro said.

“No, I won’t stop. I won’t stop until I die.” Nattefrost said, charging at Shiro again with his spear and doing a thrusting attack, but Shiro jumped on the spear and hit Nattefrost with his bokken on the clavicle, sending him down on one knee. Maya and Laia both heard the sound of a bone breaking, and saw Nattefrost dropping his spear but then trying to tighten his fist so hard that his hands began to bleed, as a way to prevent himself from screaming in pain. Shiro then smacked Nattefrost’s face with his sword. Nattefrost struggled to get on his feet, and now pulled out a wooden dagger.

“Shiro, I’m not done yet.” Nattefrost said as he attacked Shiro with his dagger. Shiro deflected the attack which sent the dagger flying and striked Nattefrost’s ribs, making another loud sound of a breaking bone. Maya wasn’t exactly serisously angry at Nattefrost for what he did. She was beginning to think that Shiro was doing a little too much for punishment for something as petty as peeping. Maya stepped in to stop Shiro from giving Nattefrost so much punishment.

“Shiro, don’t you think this is a little too much? All he did was peep at me and Mirei. That’s hardly worth breaking his bones over.” Maya asked.

“I wasn’t doing it because of that. I was merely testing his willpower. Without that, Nattefrost will never become strong in his dreams.” Shiro said.

“Willpower? Is that the most important thing in being a strong fighter? Even more important than natural talent and abilities?” Nattefrost asked. Shiro replied by nodding his head.

“So you’re saying that even I, who has no talent in casting technics and as a newman does not have extraordinary physical strength, can still have a chance of being a splendid fighter?” Nattefrost asked. Again, Shiro nodded his head. Nattefrost struggled to his feet, but Maya stopped him and casted resta on him.

“Nattefrost, try to lie down, you shouldn’t push yourself so hard now, you’re badly injured.” Maya said.

“I’ll be alright.” Nattefrost said.

“Shiro, weren’t your training methods a little too extreme?” Maya asked.

“I only wanted to see your willpower. If you had quit just because you were in terrible pain, then you would never be strong. Someone who fights through despite being in lots of pain however, will definitely be a strong fighter who would be a threat to the strongest of enemies.” Shiro said.

“One day, I’ll even be as good as you, Shiro Ryuu.” Nattefrost thought to himself.

Suddenly, Shiro Ryuu received a message from the President of the Guardians, which said:

“Shiro Ryuu, please come to the Headquarters in the 5th floor of the colony at once. We have an emergency in Moatoob, your skills are needed for this very urgent mission.” Shiro Ryuu took a pair of swords and took off to the Guardians Headquarters.

“Shiro Ryuu, looks like you’re off to risk your life in battle again. Please, just try to come back alive.” Maya said.

End of Chapter 44

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Well, time for me to post some screens of some of the deceased characters. I'm too lazy to do all of them right now, so I'll only do the important ones in order of when they died.

Dougi Mikuna, yes, the same one from the offline story mode. Dougi was killed by Nosferatu who wanted to save Mirei since Dougi was about to kill her.
http://www.pso-world.com/images/psu/guides/characters/offline_characters/dohgi.jpg

Xastur, the psychotic newman hunter, killed by Tai Yin in a bloody deathmatch.
http://img92.imageshack.us/img92/9536/xasturww1.png

Aeon, one of Nosferatu's strongest servants, killed by Shadow in a fight.
http://img251.imageshack.us/img251/5702/aeonpk9.png

And last but not least, Nosferatu, the main "villain" of the 2nd arc. Madly in love with Mirei(yes, the same one from PSU offline story), though he came across evil, he was only a man who fought for love and got nothing in return. Skilled enough to effortlessly defeat Sayuri and Laia Martinez(another NPC from PSU story, and hated by many), but losing to Shiro Ryuu in the end. Killed himself after being defeated by Shiro Ryuu.
http://img251.imageshack.us/img251/4238/nosferatuqe9.png



<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2007-03-21 19:38 ]</font>

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Here's the next chapter. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/anime1.gif

Chapter 45 – Magnus The Divine Ruler

In the planet Moatoob, in the snowy region known as the Ice Plains, a lot of people, mostly adults were being used as slaves, carrying very large and heavy bricks which were being used to build what looked like a pyramid. There were some large, muscular, male beasts who were holding whips and using them on the slaves to get them to work harder.

“Work harder dammit!” yelled one of the beasts. Him and the rest of his group appeared to be rogues.

“You should all be honored to do this! You are building this pyramid for the great Lord Magnus!” said another one of the rogues, who held some children as hostages. He was wearing Necnec clothes, was bald and had lots of facial hair. He was 7 feet tall, about 300 pounds, and held a large sword which he pointed at the children’s throats.

“If any of you slaves stop, take a break, pass out, or die, then I’ll kill these fucking children!” said the same rogue who held the children as hostages. The majority of the children were also beasts, although some newmans and humans also made up some of the children there, as well as their parents who were being forced to work as slaves. As he was holding the hostages, another one of the rogues was using his whip on the slaves as hard as he possibly can. He decided to continue beating on one particular person, a male newman until he fell to the floor.

“Hey! This guy’s falling down!” said the rogue who was whipping on the newman.

“You’re not allowed to fall down! Now, I’ll just have to kill your children!” the bearded beast holding on the hostages said to the newman, and then looked for which ones were his children, a nine-year old girl, used his sword to cut her head off.

“Michelle!” the male newman cried out as he saw his daughter decapitated right in front of his eyes.

“You see? This is what happens to those who fall down, their children die. Anyone else here wants to fall? Do so if you want your children dead! Hahahahaha.” The rogue said.

Up from above a mountain, a male beast was watching over them. He had pale skin, side burns with a goatee, and long blonde hair that was combed back. He wore a gojgoj vest and kusatarika pants.

“Magnus, I have come to report something very important to you.” a male CAST said to the male beast.

“What is it, Tiamat?”

“Rebels have been trying to attack us. However, we have stopped every single one of them, and they have now been taken in as slaves.”

“I see. Very good. Keep it up. But for the rebels you have captured, have them all crucified and on display to the public. I want their executions to be shown to the civlians to show them that anyone who rebels us will be killed. I want them to set them as an example to anyone else who tries to rebel.” Magnus said.

“Very well.” The rogue left.

“This is a great age in our history. In this age, it is the strong who rule over everything. Everything in Gurhal is now in ruins, especially this planet, Moatoob, which has been known for being a terrible place to live in from the start. Those slaves will build a glorious pyramid, dedicated to me.” Magnus walked down to the site where the pyramid was being built. He gave specific orders to his men to kill the children of any of the slaves who stopped, whether or not the slaves stopped out of their own will was of no concern to him. He wanted his rogues to kill the children of the slaves even if the slaves passed out, died, or were forced to fall by one of his men.

“Men! Keep working! Continue working without stopping in any way, or else you will receive no food or water. If you die or pass out, then your children will be killed.” Magnus said. He kept looking and saw a male beast struggling to hold on to a brick. Eventually, the brick became too much for him to handle and it fell down and squished his head.

“Magnus! It looks like someone died on the job!” the bearded rogue said.

“I see. Well then, Sodom, you know what to do.” Magnus said as he gave the bearded rogue whose name was Sodom. Sodom found a young beast boy who was only five years old, and sliced his head off.

“You wouldn’t have died if it weren’t for your father dying like that.” Sodom said to the beheaded corpse.

Back in the Guardians Headquarters, Shiro Ryuu was in a meeting with the President of the Guardians.

“Shiro Ryuu. First of all, I would like to say that I am very pleased to have such a strong swordsman such as yourself. Even though you were not a Guardian when you defeated Strauch and his CAST supremacy, I would like to thank you for that, as well as ending Nosferatu’s reign of terror in Neudaiz. However, there is something I would like to talk to you about. It is the current mission I would like you to do for me. It will take place in Moatoob, this will be classed as an S class mission. You will have to go to Moatoob to stop yet another man who is abusing his power in this age. His name is Magnus, and he has been known to take adults as slaves and use their children as hostages if they did not do as they were told. I’m hiring you for this because Magnus is very dangerous. I have heard a lot about your lone wolf attitude, so you will be assigned any partners. However, if there are people you have in mind that you would like to bring, then you are free to do so. Remember however, that you must only bring those you are sure can be effective fighters. I don’t want you to burden yourself with fighters whom you believe will only hold you back. That is all. Thank you and May the Holy Light Guide you.” The president said. Shiro gave a slight bow and left.

“This will be dangerous. This time, Maya will not come with me. Moatoob is full of rogues and thugs, it’s the worst of the three planets right now. Maya will be put in severe danger. Shadow can’t come, he’s doing another mission with his group, and in that case, Drake must be busy with the Black Hand as well. Firizen seems to be unavailable as well. Masako and Ryoten aren’t available either. Nobody else in this colony seems to be strong enough to come with me without being a burden. If nobody else is available, then I might have to bring him along.” Shiro thought to himself. He went around the colony, looking for strong fighters. As he walked around the colony, he found himself being pursued by many female Guardians. It seemed like nothing new to him at this time, and it was one reason why he never wanted to go outside. He was not by any means a homosexual, but he didn’t like having a large mob of girls following him.

“AAAHHH!!! Its Shiro Ryuu! He’s just totally cool!” one of the girls said.

“And he’s so dreamy!” another one said. Shiro turned around to see the crowd of girls following him, which triggered them to scream even louder.

“AAAH! He’s looking at me!” said one girl.

“No way! He’s looking straight at me!” another one said. Shiro was quite annoyed by this. He did however, know that he had all of the traits that the majority of females would go after, he had a very attractive face, a physically fit body, exceptional skills with the sword that can surpass firearms and technics, and most of all, was a mysterious loner. The last characteristic may be the one that made girls go most crazy over him. At the same time however, Shiro would never find it in him to act happy-go-lucky and cheerful just so that he can repel them. Seeing even a slight smile from him was a very rare thing for most people. He was eventually able to lose the mob of girls chasing after him and tried to concentrate on who he can bring. While he was able to find a place where he can be alone, he met up with Maya.

“Hey Shiro. Looks like you got another big mission ahead of you. If you want, I can come and help you.”

“No.”

“What? You don’t want me to come along? Why not?”

“Its dangerous.”

“Dangerous? Well, I’m a Guardian, we’re supposed to go risk our lives to protect the people of Gurhal.”

“…”

“Come on Shiro. You’ll at least need someone to help you out, especially if it’s a really dangerous mission.”

“If you come, you might die. This is an S mission.”

“And? You don’t think I’m skilled enough to stick out for myself?”

“…” Shiro simply walked off.

“Shiro…you idiot. Just don’t get killed.” Maya said.

Shiro wandered about the Colony and met up with Nattefrost. Nattefrost was surprised to see Shiro approach him.

“Shiro Ryuu, hey. You need something?”

“I’ll need your help for a mission in Moatoob.”

“What? You’re gonna need my help? Are you sure about this?” Nattefrost asked.

“Yeah.”

“Alright. I’ll go with you. I’ll show you the progress I have made.” Nattefrost said. With that, the two headed to the PPT Spaceport on their way to Moatoob. As the two left,

Maya was thinking to herself whether or not she should come with Shiro. She remembered Masako’s words about Shiro Ryuu and how he wouldn’t live a very long life.

“Shiro, you might not live for a long time. If you die in this mission, I want to be right there with you.” Maya said.

“What should I do?” Maya grew very concerned for Shiro Ryuu. Now that the authorities of the Guardians were aware that he was an extremely skilled fighter, he would be most likely to be summoned for the most dangerous of missions. Maya was now having an internal conflict. Should she go risk her life, or should she not go, with the possibility that Shiro Ryuu might die without having a chance to say goodbye.

End of Chapter 45

[Skye-Fox713]

JOE defiantly has to join Shiro on this mission



<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Skye-Fox713 on 2007-03-22 14:26 ]</font>

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Yeah, I think I'll find a way to put her in.

[Skye-Fox713]

Thanks!

ps. did you get my pm's, they are a little bit more spucific and if you want a chara. bio for JOE just ask.

[Ryoten]

Hey Shiro, Ryoten is training on Parum with Master Brent. Remember what I told you about fighting the dragons blindfolded? Well, Ryoten is doing that for about 4 hours. You can add him later within the story.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 46 – Maya’s Decision

Maya was in her room, lying down on her bed while staring at the wall. She was thinking about what Shiro Ryuu said to her. A part of her just wanted to go to Moatoob with Shiro. She continued thinking about what Shiro Ryuu said to her:

“Maya, don’t come. Its too dangerous for you.”

“Shiro Ryuu, I want to be there with you. I don’t know if you might even come back here alive.” Maya thought to herself. She knew that Shiro considered himself as a man who can only live in the battlefield. Maya continued to stare at the wall of her room. At the same time however, she seemed a bit happy that Shiro Ryuu wouldn’t want her to be somewhere dangerous. She thought that Shiro might possibly be opening his feelings for her.

“Shiro never shows his feelings. I’m sure he might care about me if he doesn’t want me to come with him to Moatoob. He IS the kind of guy who would hide his emotions. If he’s just doing that, then I’m sure that deep down, there is a man who hasn’t denied his feelings.” Maya decided to stop moping around in her room and do something about it. She wanted to go see Shiro Ryuu once more before he leaves. She got dressed and went to the PPT spaceport. As she ran there, she met up with Laia Martinez.

“Laia, hey!” Maya said in a more cheerful tone.

“Hey, Laia, have you seen Shiro Ryuu around here?”

“Shiro Ryuu? You mean that scary looking boyfriend of yours. He went to the PPT spaceport with Nattefrost. He’s already gone, he left to Moatoob.”

“He’s going to do another dangerous mission. And if he goes to Moatoob, then its very likely that he may run into that guy as well.”

“That guy? What do you mean by that guy?”

Maya then began thinking about the male beast known as Oukiba, who was said to have manipulated Nosferatu into kidnapping Mirei. Maya was worried that Oukiba, who was strong enough to force Nosferatu to do what he did, may be too strong for Shiro. At the same time however, she knew that if she was there, it might put her life as well as Shiro’s in more danger.

In Moatoob, Oukiba was looking over at what Magnus was doing to the people of Moatoob, forcing them to build a pyramid for him.

“Magnus’s pretty strong. If the Guardians are smart, they’ll send that Shiro Ryuu guy over to take him out. He not only killed Strauch, but he also managed to defeat Nosferatu as well. Shiro Ryuu is definitely a threat to my ambition. However, so are Magnus, Illuminas, the Black Hand, and the Scarlet Summit. It seemed like if Nosferatu can’t stop him, I might have to end up killing Shiro Ryuu myself. I have to admit though, he did help me by killing Nosferatu, he was pretty strong as well.” While watching over, he began to remember Nosferatu.


Nosferatu stood over the top of a building, seeing Shadow with Mirei during Shadow’s assignment to protect her.

“Mirei, somebody was after her life. That man has protected her, while I, a man who is prohibited to fall in love with her, can only sit back and do nothing.” He said to himself. As he was standing and watching over Mirei, Oukiba came.

“Nosferatu. I know all about how you love Mirei. If you really love her, why don’t you go there and take her for yourself? This world will soon crumble due to the SEED, Illuminas, and other ill-meaning people. Gurhal will once again be just like the great war of 100 years ago. In times like those, nonsense such as bloodlines and nobility will no longer matter. All that will matter is who is strong and who is weak. Those who are weak die, and those who are strong not only survive, but they can take what they want. Nosferatu, you are strong, and in the state this world is in right now, you can take what you desire and make it yours. Mirei is what you want, right? Now is your opportunity, make her yours. If you don’t take her, others will come after her. She is very beautiful, and men may try to disgrace her body. Or, she can be killed by radicals like Illuminas who don’t want the hopes of the people to depend on a newman. However, if she is with you, Mirei would be safe, because you are strong enough to keep her safe.” Oukiba said. Nosferatu listened, and was completely convinced by Oukiba’s words.


“Shiro Ryuu and Magnus should have a chance to fight eachother very soon. And when they do, it is likely that one of them will die. I will take on whoever wins that fight, and kill him. Also, I have to worry about that tiger, Tai Yin. He killed Xastur, someone who was working as one of my spies, working undercover for Nosferatu. He was really interested in that newman woman who follows Shiro Ryuu around.” Oukiba said.

“Is Oukiba really as strong as Nosferatu said he was?” Maya thought.

“Hey, Maya! Quit dozing off.” Laia said.

“Huh? Oh, sorry about that.”

“Maya, I just want to ask you something. Do you really like that Shiro Ryuu guy?”

“What are you talking about? He’s just a really good friend.”

“Yeah, a friend whom you let in your house even when he was just a total stranger.”

“I was only doing him a favor. He didn’t have a home at the time, and I was trying to pay him back for saving me from a bunch of SEED infected thugs. He also protected me when we went to Parum and Neudaiz. But, for some reason, he’s always so distant, and he never shows his true emotions.”

“Do you think a guy like that can even have emotions?”

“Yeah, I know there’s a smile deep inside of him. But at the same time, I know there is a very sad man as well, one who is crying and suffering all the time.”

“Are you sure you just don’t pity him?”

“…”

“Maya, just let me tell you this, if you really believe that Shiro Ryuu is as strong as you say he is, he’ll definitely be coming back alive. Don’t worry about him. And if he dies, remember that that’s part of what being a Guardian is, risking your life. You should be expecting him to die…”

“That’s enough!” Maya said before she left. She walked around the PPT Spaceport until she found the departure gate to Moatoob. She stood there, tempted to just get in and head over to Moatoob where Shiro Ryuu and Nattefrost are.

“Moatoob, that’s where Shiro Ryuu is. Should I go there? If I do, not only would he get angry at me, but I might put my own life in danger, as well as his. But if I don’t, and if he dies, I might live my entire life with the regret of not having a chance to see him one last time.” Maya thought to herself. She remembered what Mirei said to her:

“Maya, please take good care of Shiro Ryuu.”

“Mirei is right. Shiro Ryuu is a man who lives in battle. I should be expecting that one day, he will die in battle, no matter how invincible he may seem to be, there might always be someone who can be stronger than him. If he meets Oukiba, what if he dies?” Maya was thinking about when she first met Shiro Ryuu, when he saved him from the SEED infected people, who were led by Satoru, the late older brother of Sayuri who is officially missing according to the Guardians authorities. She remembered how amazed she was with Shiro Ryuu’s extraordinary skill, fighting against an entire gang all by himself and not getting hurt at all. He then remembered how he would refuse to fight against the AMF soldiers when they held Maya as a hostage, and when he saved her from the female CAST that worked under Strauch. Finally, she remembered how Shiro Ryuu took an arrow through his chest in order to protect her. Maya knew that she, nor most of the Guardians in the colony were as skilled as Shiro Ryuu, and she might be a burden on him if she went to Moatoob. She knew this, yet, for some reason, she was still bent on going to Moatoob to see him.

“Should I go there and see him?” Maya said to herself. She finally saw that the ship that was going to Moatoob was almost about to depart. If she missed this flight, she would have to wait for the next ship. She decided to get in, despite the danger she knew she was putting herself in.

End of Chapter 46

[DonRoyale]

Generic reply with a hint of subliminal message.

Gotta write @_@

[Ryoten]

Sorry I couldn't be online guys, stupid PS2 messing up. >-< But anyway, nice chap. Shiro.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 47 – Magnus, The Divine Ruler

Magnus watched over the slaves who were building the pyramid dedicated to himself. As he watched, he was thinking about Oukiba.

“I must make a stronger army of soldiers. Oukiba’s borders are expanding. If I don’t do anything about it, he may take my territory as well. Oukiba has many following him, but if I myself can defeat Oukiba, then those soldiers will follow me instead of him. These days, people will only follow the strongest fighter they see. Only a few are truly loyal to me, including Sodom. Oukiba, I once worked for you, but I decided that I refuse to be under anyone.” Magnus saw Sodom using a whip on the slaves who were building the pyramid. One of the slaves got too exhausted and tried to take a break. Sodom got his whip and used it to strangle the man to death. The slave’s eyes started to bulge from his eyes and blood from his mouth.

“No breaks! You men will all work for the great Magnus until you’re all dead!” Sodom said as he continued using his whip on the slaves.

“Work! Work! Keep working! You’re not allowed to take a break, pass out, or die! If you do, then another hostage will be killed!” he yelled.

“Speaking of which Sodom, you just killed another slave. Does that mean that I get to kill one of these little brats?” asked another person who seemed to work for Magnus. He was a very skinny male newman with short white hair.

“Go ahead Gomorrah.” Sodom said to the male newman who then used his Granaroc to cast a Dambarta that impaled one of the children through his chest with a sharp, pointy spike of ice. As the children saw this, one of them started crying as he saw the violent sight.

“STOP YOUR GODDAMNED CRYING!” Gomorrah yelled out as he casted Damfoie on the crying child and burned him to death.

“Dammit, annoying brats, just keep no crying all the time, I had to shut him the fuck up.” Gomorrah said with a more relieved tone in his voice.

Meanwhile, Shiro Ryuu and Nattefrost finally made it to Moatoob, and landed in Dagora city, where the Guardains Branch of Moatoob is located. Shiro had nobody else whom he can bring along with him since Shadow was busy with another mission and he was unable to get in touch with Firizen, Masako, or Ryoten. Sayuri was also missing, and he didn’t want Maya to come along, knowing that she’ll be in a lot of danger if she came along. Nattefrost was making lots of progress after training with Shiro after the mission in Neudaiz, and he believed that this mission would be a great exercise for Nattefrost. Shiro has been in so much danger that sometimes, even risking your life may just be treated as a training exercise. Nattefrost thought that Shiro Ryuu was out of his mind to think that way, especially in the planet where Oukiba is said to live in.

“Shiro Ryuu, are you sure about this? Bring me along like this?”

“Do you fear dying?”

“What?”

“If you fear death, you will never be strong. You must accept death, then you will no longer fear it. When you made that acceptance, you will fight without that fear to hold you back.”

“I see. Thanks.” Nattefrost said. He then remembered being stoned nearly to death by Nosferatu, and then thought about how close he was to dying until Mirei came and healed him. He knew that Shiro Ryuu must have been close to dying numerous times, and the very thought of dying didn’t bother him one bit, but Nattefrost was not as experienced as Shiro, he had a fear of dying. He felt nervousness in him whenever he knew that his life was on the line. He knew that it wasn’t because he was a coward, it was because he was like most people, including Guardians. There are many Guardians who would be afraid to risk their lives, even those who were more experienced than himself. Thinking about it this way, he figured that Shiro Ryuu was not like most of the Guardians, he was in a whole different league from the vast majority of them, only people like Shadow, Firizen, Masako, Ryoten, and some of the members of Shadow’s group, the Black Hand would be able to fight Shiro on equal ground. Not even most of the instructors in the Guardians would stand a chance against the so-called “rookie”. For this, Nattefrost decided that it would be better to go with his advice of wiping out all feelings of fear so that he can be the strongest fighter he can be.

“Shadow, looks like you’re doing another mission in this planet. If you weren’t busy, I’d ask you help me out. Maya wanted to come, but I don’t want her to get herself in even more danger. I just can’t understand why, but the thought of seeing her getting hurt bothers me a lot.” Shiro thought to himself.

In Dagora City, Maya Shidow found herself in Moatoob in the Guardians Branch located in Dagora’s central district. Upon arrival, the only thing on her mind was seeing Shiro Ryuu again.

“Shiro Ryuu, I want to do what I can to help you out. I just can’t sit in the colony knowing that you’re putting your life in danger again. You always put yourself in dangerous situations. I was afraid when I saw you after your fights against Strauch and Nosferatu. Now you’re going to fight against Magnus, and you might even meet up with Oukiba. I’m aware that both these men are not like the thugs you protected me from when we first met. Magnus is probably on the same level as Strauch and Nosferatu, but Oukiba, I have just remembered about him. He is said to be the strongest fighter to have ever been born on Moatoob, and he may even be the strongest fighter in all of Gurhal. Shiro, I’ll do whatever I can to make sure that you don’t meet that man. I know that you’re better than most of the Guardians, you’re far better than Laia or Hyuga, but Oukiba is a very powerful man.”

“Oukiba? So, he’s moving towards his ambition, isn’t he?” Tai Yin said as he overheard what Maya said while on his way to Gawik’s Pub. Tai Yin was definitely not a person many would get in the way of in Moatoob due to the notorious reputation he held of being the killer of 10,000 people. To him, fighting was nothing more than a game, but he was different from most of the thuggish people who inhabited the planet, he had respect for those whom he has killed or challenged to a fight.

“Oukiba. I heard that you are the strongest fighter in all of Gurhal. If you are really as strong as you say, I’ll definitely fight you.” Tai said to himself. Some thugs then approached him.

“Hey, you! You come here and not even kiss the floor you’re stepping on? You’ve got some nerve doing that! Do you know who stepped foot in here to take this land as his own? None other than the great lord Magnus!” one of the thugs said.

“Oh? And what are you gonna do about it?” Tai asked, cracking his knuckles.

“So, you wanna pick a fight with us?.”

“You’re nothing but a bunch of thugs, leave. I don’t want a boring fight with a bunch of weaklings.”

“Weaklings? Who the fuck do you think you are? Do you know who we are! We are Magnus’s strongest men!” another thug said as he tried to attack Tai, only to have Tai’s fist coming to his face and himself flying to the wall as a result of the impact of the punch.

“If any of you guys want the same to happen, go ahead and attack me. But just to let you know, I might not be as merciful on him as I will be on the next one who attacks me.” Tai pulled out his Ran-misaki and licked the blade of one of the claws with his tongue. The other thugs attacked him, but Tai did a spun around, slashing with his claws, and then stopped. The thugs also stopped moving, until a few seconds later when their bodies have all fallen apart in pieces.

“Hey Gawik! Can you come get someone to clean up the mess? I’ll pay you extra!”

“Tai! What the hell did you do? Why did you kill those guys? Those aren’t ordinary thugs? Those guys belong to Magnus! If anyone finds out about this, you’re gonna get in big trouble!” the bartender said.

“Why are you bitching anyway? I just did you a favor by taking out the trash.”

“Do you have any idea how strong Magnus is? There’s no way you can defeat him so easily!”

“If he’s strong, then it looks like I’m gonna have some more fun when I fight against him.” Tai Yin said.

“Tai, you’re so fucking crazy. I swear, you’re going to get yourself killed one of these days if you keep thinking of fighting to the death as just fun and games.”

“Whatever. Even though it would suck that I won’t have fun killing people because I’m dead, at least I die doing what I love. I killed lots of people, and risked my life lots of times, so I’m not scared one bit of dying.” Tai Yin paid the bartender and left the pub.

“Magnus and Oukiba, those guys must definitely be strong. Looks like this planet isn’t full of thugs and weaklings, I’ll have lots of fun fighting the both of them. That Maya is here, so that must mean that Shiro Ryuu is here too.”

End of Chapter 47




<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2007-03-29 05:36 ]</font>

[Ryoten]

Great chap. Looks likes no one is afraid to die. Cool.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 48 – The Rebel

Magnus sat in his throne in a large house that was located atop of a cliff from which he can see the pyramid which was still in the process of being built by some of his slaves. Besides the slaves already being forced to build the pyramid, he saw his CAST servant, Tiamat holding a brander in one of his arms, using it on the thugs who were just now being taken in to work on Magnus’s pyramid. Sodom was holding on to them while Tiamat branded all of the future slaves, all of whom were afraid of the brander, which was so hot that it burned off the cloth and skin, The brand that was burned into the skin of each of the slaves looked like a cross. With each person that was branded, Magnus heard a loud scream of pain. Magnus stayed where he was, apathetic to the suffering of the people who were facing their fate to work for Magnus until death.

“This glorious pyramid will be built in my honor, and anyone who stands in the way of my ambition will die, even if it’s the Guardians, Oukiba, or Illuminas.” Magnus said.

Nearby where the pyramid and Magnus’s house were located, there was a village. The people of this village were all living below the poverty line, nobody there was able to have even a single crumb of decent food, and they have all resorted to eating mud in order to survive. Nobody in the village have been able to get any food ever since Magnus came along and took over the territory.

A man who was in his thirties was wandering the village, looking for food.

“I have to get my daughter some food. She can’t even walk now because she can only eat dirt and drink contaminated water.” the man said to himself. While on his search, he found a disposal bin, and he dug in to see if there was any food in it. He found something, a piece of what looked like Jishagara meat. Upon seeing it, he grabbed it and took it with him. As soon as he took the piece of meat however, he saw some thugs standing over him.

“You can’t take Magnus’s food. Even if its in the trash, you’re not allowed any of his food.” One of the thugs said.

“Oh shit! Magnus’s men!” the man yelled as he tried to run away from them. When he tried to escape, one of the thugs drew a Mugungri and used it to impale the man, who screamed in pain as a result before he died.

“Nobody is allowed to touch Magnus’s food, even if it is garbage, people as low as you are not allowed to eat his stuff.” Said another thug.

“Yeah, that’s right. Magnus is a man who has been chosen by God to rule over you people. How dare you take the food of our God-chosen leader!” another thug said to the corpse. The thug then felt an extremely hot, sharp pain on his back. He tried to move, but when he did, his upper body fell off of his lower body. The other thugs saw Shiro Ryuu and Nattefrost.

“Who the hell are you bastards? You didn’t even pay your respects to our holy leader, and yet you kill one of our guys like nothing! You’re gonna pay for that you son of a bitch!” yelled one of the other thugs who got angry when he saw his friend sliced in half. Shiro Ryuu did a downward slash which cut the thug in half. Another thug came after Nattefrost, who drew his Halp Serafi to decapitate the assailant. A couple more thugs came after Nattefrost, who drew out another dagger and used Renkai Buyou Zan, causing some heads to fly off.

“Looks like you two aren’t so bad. However, when it comes to fighting, I’m the greatest there is! I am the strongest of Magnus’s men!” said the leader of the thugs, a very large man whose elbow was at Shiro’s head level. He had on a pair of non-brand-named brass knuckles known as Gudda Brebac.

“Really? Then come show me what you’re made of.” Shiro said, still very composed and emotionless even though he had a very large man as his opponent.

“I’ll squash you like a little bug!” the large man yelled.

“The only weapon that seems to impress me is your mouth. But if you attack me, you’ll be silenced forever.” Shiro Ryuu said while in a battoujutsu stance. The large man came at him and tried to punch straight down on Shiro’s head, but after punching a large hole into the ground, he saw that Shiro wasn’t there.

“Heh, must have squashed that little man.” The thug said. He then tried to get up after believing that he killed Shiro Ryuu, but his upper body began to fall off as blood spurted from him. Shiro Ryuu appeared from behind the large man’s body and turned his attention to the other thugs, narrowing his eyes at them.

“Oh crap! What the hell should we do?” one of the thugs said.

“What else are we gonna do?” another one said. “We’ve gotta get out of here!” He said as he got on a motorcycle and hastily tried to start it. The other thugs followed suit, and tried to escape from Shiro Ryuu and Nattefrost as soon as they can.

“Looks like those guys aren’t going to mess with us anymore.” Nattefrost said.

“…” Shiro Ryuu responded with his usual silence. He then sheathed both of his swords and headed to the village in the Ice Plains. As they both wandered about, they saw the people there living in very bad conditions. The people living there had clothes, but not enough to protect from the cold weather, many of the houses had no rooftops, and the people there all looked like walking skeletons because they had no access to any proper food. Shiro Ryuu remembered seeing the body of the man who was killed by the thugs, and saw a piece of meat in his hands. He thought that the people in this village would be killed by thugs if they tried to get any food, even if it came from the garbage.

“Man, whats up with this place? It looks like a shithole. It might have something to do with that Magnus person those thugs talked about, or maybe it could be that bastard, Oukiba.” Nattefrost said.

“Oukiba…” Shiro said to himself. As he and Nattefrost continued on their way, Shiro had his hand on one of the handles of his sword. He then heard the sound of gunshots, and drew his sword to deflect all of the fired bullets. He saw a bunch of men with guns, and they were all led by a male beast. The beast was a man of the same age as Shiro Ryuu, with medium, wavy hair, a bearded face, and he wore AMF clothes along with a beret, and he had a machine gun in one of his hands and a dagger in the other.

“You two, are you working for Magnus?” the leader asked.

“No.” Shiro responded.

“Oukiba?”

“No.”

“Then who the hell are you people?”

“We’re Guardians! What the hell else do you think we are you ass!” Nattefrost yelled out.

“If you are, you’d better have some proof!” one of the leader’s underlings said.”

“No, wait. These people can’t possibly be working for Magnus. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have killed those thugs back there.” The leader said.

“You were watching us?” Shiro asked.

“Yeah. I’m very pleased to see that there are still people here who are willing to stand to the evil authoritative people in this world. My name is Carlos Guevara.”

“Shiro Ryuu.”

“Nattefrost.”

“Shiro Ryuu and Nattefrost. You two must be Guardians. In that case, you must be here to take down Magnus, aren’t you?”

“I guess. The President of the Guardians said that there’s something going on here in Moatoob. Some tyrant is depriving the people he conquers of any food or shelter. I can see that they can’t even live a decent life.” Nattefrost said.

“That’s right. This is all the doing of Magnus. He’s abusing his power so that he can have a life of pleasure only for him. Well, come with us. We’d mind as well fight together if we have a common enemy.” Carlos said, taking Shiro and Nattefrost to his secret hideout, which was in the Galenigare Basin, where the Rogue Hideout once was.

“Hey, are you a rogue by any chance?” Nattefrost asked.

“Yeah, I guess you can say that, although I much prefer being called a revolutionary, or a freedom fighter. This world is going downhill, and the only thing that will ever bring it back up will be a revolution. That’s my plan against Magnus, to start a revolution, one to fight for the people.”

End of Chapter 49

[Ryoten]

cool chap.

[Skye-Fox713]

indeed

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Thanks guys

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 50 – Struggle with Emotions

Magnus stood on the cliff from which he can see his pyramid being built by his slaves. He saw that there was some progress being made, as it was around 75% complete.

“My holy pyramid is almost done. When it is done, my empire will finally be completed. Nobody, not even Oukiba nor the Illuminas would be able to bring an end to my holy empire.”

“Magnus, I have some bad news!” one of Magnus’s thugs said in a total panic as he ran up to him.

“What is it now?”

“Some of our men have been killed! There were these two guys, a human and a newman. The newman’s pretty strong, but that human, he’s WAY scarier, he’s like a demon! He killed Andor so easily.”

“What? Someone actually killed Andor? Just who is this man you talk about.”

“He’s a demonic swordsman! He killed us like it was nothing!”

“So, what did you do about him?” Magnus asked.

“I…uh…uhhh.”

“Did you run away?”

“Uhhh…”

“Coward, don’t you realize that you are fighting for my Holy Empire? You will either be protected by the Gods, or you will go to Paradise if you die, because you were fighting for your Divine Empire. But now, you have ran away. Those who run away…” Magnus equipped his Gudda Hon, a pair of high end Moatobian brass knuckles which had two sharp horns.

“Those who run away from battle, DIE!” Magnus said as he punched through the thug’s chest, creating a hole through which his entire arm went through. As Magnus pulled his arm out, the thug’s limp body fell to the ground, creating a puddle of blood that mixed in with the snow.

In the Rogue’s Hideout, Carlos tried to start a conversation with Shiro Ryuu.

“The Guardians, how long have you been there?”

“Just recently.”

“Really? Looks like you’ve been there for a lot longer, you look too old to be a rookie, and you’re definitely in a much higher level of skill than even the veterans. I’ve seen many an experienced Guardian come here, and get killed by Magnus’s lowly thugs.”

“I’ve had experience before.” Shiro said, not saying much more than that to cover up his shady past.

“So, how is it there in the Guardians? Is it still the same as when I was there?”

“You were once a Guardian too?”

“Yeah, something like that. I may be a beast, but I was quite the scientist. I would have become a certified doctor, but I kind of left that behind and decided this life was more for me. Up to now, I still have one regret.”

“…”

“I wish that I could have seen her one last time.”

“Her?”

“Yeah. She was quite a beauty. She was a scientist like me, but the way she looked, I thought she would be a swimsuit model or something. I’m pretty sure she’s still somewhere there in the colony.”

“Could it be that he’s talking about…” Shiro thought to himself, after hearing Carlos, he thought that he may know who exactly it was that Carlos was talking about.


“So, Shiro Ryuu was hired to take down a man called Magnus. This Magnus person lives somewhere in the Ice Plains, so if I go there, Shiro might be there as well.” Maya said to herself, thinking about where she would find Shiro Ryuu.

“Shiro Ryuu, I want to see you again.” Maya said.


“That woman, its too bad that she was in love with someone else. She fell in love with her teacher, his name was Kou Taragi, but she kind of didn’t want much to do with love ever since Kou Taragi was studying A-photons. She was so pissed when Taragi was doing such research. I agreed with her points of view though. A-photons were used to make weapons of the past, and can even make weapons of mass destruction, just like the dark ages of 100 years ago.” Carlos said.

“Kou Taragi…” Shiro said.

“Do you by any chance know who Kou Taragi is?” Carlos asked.

“I think so.” Shiro remembered the man who pointed a gun at Maya before Shiro threw a knife at the man’s hand to save Maya.

“Who was the name of this woman you speak of?” Shiro Ryuu asked.

“Her name was…Maya Shidow.”

Upon hearing that name, Shiro Ryuu, for reasons that he himself can’t comprehend, began to feel a pain in his heart. He couldn’t understand why, all he heard was that Maya was once in love with Kou Taragi. He also found out that Carlos was in love with Maya. He then got up and tried to find a place for him to be alone.

“Shiro, where are you going?”

“I need to be alone to think for a while.” Shiro said.

“Man, all I did was tell him about a woman, hope I didn’t offend him or anything.”

“He’s like that a lot, he’s pretty anti-social. Oh yeah, and that woman you’re talking about, I think I could explain that very easily.” Nattefrost said.

“Is she still alive?”

“Yeah. We’re very good friends, she’s been my friend ever since I was young. She’s also a very good friend of Shiro.”

“Really? She’s alive? That’s great to hear. I hope you’ve been taking good care of her for me.” Carlos said as he lit up a cigar, put it in his mouth, and then put his hands on the back of his head.

“Yeah, she’s been safe for the most part. She did come along for some dangerous missions with Shiro, but Shiro’s really incredible, he would never let Maya get hurt. But this time, Shiro doesn’t want Maya to come along. He doesn’t seem to show it, but he seems to care about her a lot.”

“I see. So that must be why he left like that.” Carlos was still smoking his cigar.

Shiro Ryuu was in a corner by himself, having trouble with the emotions which he couldn’t understand.

“Why do I feel this way? I just can’t understand these feelings I have whenever I so much as hear her name. I hear her name, and I think about her face, and I just can’t think straight. What’s wrong with me?” Shiro Ryuu seemed to be fighting with his own emotions, the emotions which he himself never thought he was able to feel. He then remembered when he took an arrow to protect Maya back in Neudaiz, and that conversation he had with her. He couldn’t understand what it was that was going through his head at the time.

“I’m just an assassin, an emotionless weapon hired to murder.” Shiro Ryuu tried to confirm himself of his past, when he was nothing more than a weapon used by others to kill. Shiro himself believed that the life of killing was the only one he can live, he had no time for love, an emotion which he thought would only hold him back and make him weaker.

Maya Shidow, after hours of wandering about, has finally found herself in the Ice Plains, but as she was there, she felt a piece of cloth over her mouth which made her unable to scream or breathe. Maya eventually lost her consciousness as she was taken away. The person taking her was Oukiba.

“This woman is a Guardian, and you know a bit about SEED, looks like I can have some use for you.” Oukiba said, carrying Maya, who rested unconsciously on Oukiba’s massive, muscular shoulder.

End of Chapter 50

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Here's the Chapter when the major villain, Oukiba is finally properly introduced.

Chapter 51 – Taken into the Wolf’s Den

“So, you’re a Guardian, aren’t you?” Maya woke up to Oukiba asking her that question. As she saw Oukiba, she was amazed at the physically massive beast in front of her.

“Who are you?” Maya asked. Immediately, Oukiba came up to her, his fearsome appearance greatly intimidating Maya. She could easily feel the terrible aura coming from Oukiba.

“I am the man who will one day, conquer the chaotic world that is Gurhal. You’d do well to remember my name, for it is Oukiba. Forget that name, and you will die. Just to let you know…” Oukiba grabbed Maya by her neck. “I do not spare the lives of even women or children if they choose to disobey me. I will not hesitate to kill you if you decide to oppose me.”

“You’re Oukiba, the one who manipulated Nosferatu into kidnapping the Divine Maiden?” Maya asked, her hands shaking in fear of the man before her. Maya has never been this afraid of a single person in her life, but Oukiba was much different from others, his very presence struck fear into the hearts of people. Oukiba threw Maya down to the floor, with Maya falling on her back, the throw was not a very gentle one, it was hard enough for the fall to hurt Maya. Maya pulled out her Crossbow and pointed it at Oukiba, who quickly turned around and grabbed Maya’s arm, and redirected the Crossbow away from him.

“Listen woman, if you even try to fire that thing at me, then I will crush your arms with my bare hands so that you’ll never be able to use a gun in your life. Then I’ll crush your other arm so that you won’t use any technics to heal. I possess a much higher level of skill than yours, so don’t even try anything stupid.” Oukiba said before he let go of Maya’s arm. Although Oukiba didn’t crush Maya’s arm, she knew that this beast had the ability to do it if he so desired. A pain ran down her entire forearm after Oukiba held it with only a portion of his strength.

“Is Oukiba really this strong? He’s not only strong, but he’s terrible, I’ve never been so afraid of someone before. He’s also the one who used Nosferatu’s feelings for Mirei to make him do those horrible things. Shiro Ryuu, part of me wants you to come save me from this horrible man, but the other part of me thinks that maybe, this beast before me may just be too much of a match for you.” Maya thought. She didn’t even know where she was at the moment, but it looked to be more luxurious than most places in Moatoob. Despite how nice the place was, she was still afraid of being there. Maya kept wandering around the place, until she ran into a female newman, who had black hair and wore a Phasnis vest, the same one she wore when they first met. Even though the female newman now had black hair, Maya immediately recognized her as Sayuri.

“Sayuri! Its you! I’m so glad to finally see you!” Maya said, now in a more cheerful tone, glad to see Sayuri again. Sayuri however, didn’t respond to Maya, and kept a stern look on her face. Maya was surprised to see Sayuri, a usually cheerful and lively girl, to look as serious as she is now.

“Sayuri, what’s wrong?” Maya said, now much less happy to see Sayuri the way she is right now.

“My name isn’t Sayuri, its Kasai.”

At that moment, Maya did not know what to do, and she felt really hopeless. She had hope as soon as she saw Sayuri again, but now, Sayuri seemed to have lost her memory. Sayuri didn’t remember Maya as soon as she saw her.

“Sayuri, what are you doing in Oukiba’s place?”

“I already told you, my name is Kasai, not Sayuri. And Oukiba is my lord, I will follow him and follow his every request.”

“You’re following Oukiba? But why? Why are you following somebody as evil and cruel as him?”

“How dare you talk about Oukiba that way!” Sayuri, or Kasai said as she slapped Maya in the face. Maya slapped Sayuri back in response. After slapping Sayuri back, Maya felt a large hand grab her arm. She looked back and saw another beast, who looked to be even larger than Oukiba, but he had dark brown skin, but had blonde, wild hair and a largely bearded face. Despite his wild hair, his face was very cold and stern, like Shiro Ryuu, but he looked to be older, at least forty years old. Sayuri came to attack Maya again, but the beast stopped her as well.

“Kasai, there is no need for you to fight against the likes of this woman.”

“Yeah, sure thing Tsume.” Sayuri said.

“You’re the woman Oukiba took in, right? Don’t worry, I’ll make sure that you don’t get hurt. I do not like to see blood at all.”

“Alright. Thanks.” Maya said. She felt a bit more comfortable with this beast. From what she seen, Tsume seemed a lot different from Oukiba. She didn’t even understand why someone like him would even work for Oukiba.

Tsume was a loyal servant of Oukiba, but unlike Oukiba who was very ambitious and attached to being the strongest fighter in all of Gurhal, Tsume hated fighting a lot, there was nothing in the world that he can possibly hate more. Since Tsume came across as a much nicer man than Oukiba, Maya was bewildered about what Tsume was doing with Oukiba.

Oukiba went outside of his home to take a look outside around the Ice Plains. He lived in a different area of the Ice Plains from Magnus. Magnus was able to take an area of the Ice Plains after he left Oukbia so that he can pursue his own ambitions. Magnus considered himself a man chosen by the gods to rule over the people, but Oukiba thought of himself as something higher than divinity.

“Magnus, you call yourself the Holy Emperor, but I will show you that I am much more powerful than the gods. I can easily crush you and your gods with my own bare hands. A traitor like you will not stand in my way of conquering the heavens.” Oukiba looked back at the castle which he built. He had many slaves to build it, which was four stories high.

“Maya Shidow knows about SEED-infecting vaccination, and Kou Taragi would kill her if she said anything about this. To die by the man she once loved, that can be either the worst way for someone to die, or the most preferable way, depending on what kind of person she is. She doesn’t know that Taragi is working under Illuminas. The Illuminas will do what they can to make sure that Gurhal will belong only to humans, and that us non-humans will return to what we did 100 years ago. Magnus, Illuminas, Shiro Ryuu, the Black Hand, Basilisk and the Scarlet Summit, there are so many enemies for me to get rid of.” Oukiba turned around to return to his castle.

Maya Shidow found a place to be alone so that she can brood by herself. She wasn’t usually the kind of person who would like brooding and being depressed, but she was in a very bad mood right now. She went to Moatoob so that she can be with Shiro Ryuu, but then, ended up being kidnapped by Oukiba, a man who Maya was sure that not even Shiro Ryuu would be able to defeat. If Shiro Ryuu tried to come and save her, she was sure that Shiro Ryuu would get himself killed. Not only that, but she still can’t get over Kou Taragi threatening to kill her, and can’t understand why he did what he did. Another person she was thinking about was a person who went to school with her, on his way to being a certified doctor, Carlos Guevara. Carlos was a very intelligent man, and always helped Maya. Maya felt that if it wasn’t for Carlos’s help, she may not have been where she was now.

“Carlso Guevara, you were the only one who actually believed that I can be a scientist. Everybody else thought that I was just an idiot, but not you. I wonder where you are, I’m sure you’re living somewhere around here in Moatoob.”

End of Chapter 51





<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2007-04-12 14:14 ]</font>

[Ryoten]

Great chap. Shiro. Hey if you need some info on AoI, just ask me about it. I'll post the pics.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Quit rubbing it in. ;_; But yeah, thanks.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 52 – Attack to Magnus’s base

Shiro Ryuu was alone in a corner in Carlos’s hideout, unable to understand what he was going through after hearing about how Maya was in love with Kou Taragi and Carlos was in love with Maya. Shiro Ryuu kept telling himself that he was a man who was unable to feel love, yet, was having a strange feeling for Maya, he didn’t even allow her to come with him to Moatoob, worried that she may be harmed. He knew that he didn’t want Maya to be harmed simply because he was being nice, but he kept feeling that it may be more than just that. He decided to meditate by himself for hours until he can clear his mind of these emotions that were bothering him. He sat in a lotus position, a sitting position used by Zen Buddhists when practicing Zazen, a form of meditation practiced by adherents of the religion. After sitting in this position for hours, he got up, feeling better than before and joined Carlos and Nattefrost.

“Shiro Ryuu, I have to ask you something. Are you sure that we alone can handle Magnus’s men? He has plenty of men, I don’t think we can take him on alone. I have at most twenty men, but I’m the only one of them who has the most training. These men are only rebels, they can deal with lowly thugs, but Magnus has many strong soldiers, and three very skilled fighters under his service. My resistance group is only twenty men, and then there’s you two, and me, that makes 23. How do you think we go about this?”

“I have some strong friends, but they were unavailable. Shadow is in another mission, Masako had her Guardians License suspended for using two weapons at the same time, and I was unable to get in touch with Ryoten or Firizen.” Shiro Ryuu said, sitting in a chair with his arms crossed, tilting his head slightly downward.

“I know, how about some people in Shadow’s Black Hand group? I’m sure they can be of great help. I know there’s JOE, Drake, Jay, Cap. Too bad Shadow’s busy though, he’d be of great help.”

“JOE, I think her skills would be most suitable for a job like this.” Shiro Ryuu said.

“JOE, I think I’ll try to get in touch with her.” Nattefrost said, using his partner card list to find JOE. JOE was a member of Shadow’s group, the Black Hand, so Shiro Ryuu knew that he could trust her skills. Conveniently, JOE was able to be contacted, unlike Shadow whom Shiro Ryuu had trouble getting in touch with, or Ryoten whom he found out was training with his instructor, Brent Artimoto. Therefore, it shouldn’t take JOE very long to get to where Shiro Ryuu, Nattefrost, and Carlos Guevara were.

“That’s good that you can bring one other, but I don’t think one person can do a difference.” Carlos said.

“We must do what we can to stop Magnus, even with what little we have, we must make the most of it.” Shiro Ryuu said.

Shiro Ryuu and the others didn’t wait so long in the Rogue’s hideout after contacting JOE. After a short while, Shiro Ryuu saw a female beast with long, orange hair wearing an AMF uniform, and with a long tail. He recognized her as JOE from Shadow’s Black Hand.

“Shiro Ryuu, I heard you need my help for this mission. I’m glad to help.”

“Hey JOE, whats up?” Nattefrost asked.

“Nothing much. What do you guys need my help for?” JOE said.

“There’s this guy called Magnus who’s using slaves to build a pyramid dedicated to himself, and he conquered this village where people are living in shitty conditions. They can’t eat any normal food, their houses totally suck, and they don’t have enough clothes to protect from the cold weather here.” Nattefrost said.

“What the hell is wrong with this Magnus guy? I think we have to teach him a lesson!” JOE exclaimed.

“The people in his village aren’t even allowed to eat a piece of meat from the garbage. We saw one guy try, and some of his thugs just killed him. We got there a little too late, but we still killed his thugs. That’s how we met Carlos Guevara over here, and now, here we are. Since we killed some of Magnus’s thugs, he’s obviously gonna come after us. We’ll need all the help we can get.”

“Since he already sees us as an enemy, perhaps it would be a good idea to go straight towards Magnus and attack him.” Carlos said.

“I can’t think of anything better. I’m sure we should be skilled enough to deal with all of the lower ranked soldiers.” JOE said.

“Very well.” Shiro Ryuu said as he grabbed his Ryo-sabrac swords. He definitely agreed with Carlos’s rash idea to attack Magnus head-on, as did Nattefrost, who got a hold of his Katsuno-zashi and his wands.

“Now is my time to show how much I’ve progressed after training with Shiro Ryuu.” Nattefrost said.

The four agreed to go out to the Ice Plains and begin their attack to Magnus’s territory. Shiro Ryuu had his Ryo-Sabrac and Heavy Twin, Nattefrost with his Katsuno-zashi and Wandracs, while JOE had a Phantom Rifle, and Carlos with his Ank Pikor and Gur Missal.

After finally making it to the Ice Plains, The two groups split up into 2, one group consisting of Shiro Ryuu and Nattefrost, and the other of JOE and Carlos. The two beasts were sneaking up on the soldiers who were working under Magnus. They were both disgusted at the sight of the soldiers forcing the slaves into labor. The slaves were all carrying large, heavy bricks, which were used to build the pyramid in Magnus’s honor.

“You should all be honored to be doing labor for our great Divine Ruler, Magnus!” Sodom said, holding on to his sword, which he used to threaten any of the slaves who stopped moving. He kept watch on one particular man who looked like he was going to pass out. As the man passed out from exhaustion, Sodom used his sword to impale the man’s head, after which he picked him up by the head and threw his body off to the floor. The pyramid was almost done and the people working there very high up, so the body that got thrown off was now reduced to a puddle of blood.

JOE shook her fist in anger as she saw what Sodom did, ready to just jump in there and teach Sodom a lesson. She pointed her rifle at the beast, but Carlos put his hand over the rifle as a gesture to stop her.

“JOE, don’t do it. It won’t be that easy to just kill him like that.”

“Why not?”

“Look up there. You see him? Its Tiamat, a very dangerous assassin. He was said to have murdered many high-profile people as the wielder of a gun known as the Killer Elite. If you try to kill Sodom, that man would definitely try to stop you. It won’t be smart to go up against a man like him.”

“Dammit!” JOE whispered.

“We’ll wait to see what he does. If he sees one of his guys killed, he’ll definitely find us and kill us. He is one of the reasons why people have never tried to rebel against Magnus. Both he and Tiamat were working under Oukiba, but Magnus left, and Tiamat followed Magnus to help him with his evil dictatorship.”

“Oukiba, I heard that name before.” JOE said. “Shadow, he told me about a mission he did in Neudaiz along with Shiro Ryuu to bring down a man named Nosferatu. He said that Oukiba was the one who persuaded Nosferatu into kidnapping the Divine Maiden. So now we have Magnus AND Oukiba? Both of them have to be stopped.” JOE thought to herself.

“JOE, you can go ahead now. Tiamat isn’t here anymore.” Carlos said.

“Ok.” JOE said as she pointed her rifle at Sodom, only for Tiamat to come in front of her, pointing his Killer Elite at her.

“So, it was you people who were going sneaking up on Magnus. Carlos Guevara, and you, beast woman will both die right here.” Tiamat said as he aimed his rifle, ready to shoot. As he pulled the trigger of his rifle, there was a sound of a gunshot, but neither JOE nor Carlos were able to see any bullets firing from the gun.

“Oh shi…!” JOE yelled out as she was feeling that her life was just about to end until a man in all white came in and blocked the bullet with his sword.

“Shiro Ryuu!” JOE said with a sigh of relief.

“JOE, Carlos, Nattefrost, you three go take care of the weaker men. I’ll kill this one.” Shiro Ryuu said, drawing both of his swords, the Heavy Twins.

“Wait, aren’t you a Fortefigther? You can’t expect to kill him with only swords, he’s got a Killer Elite, the most powerful rifle there is in existence. Not even skilled gunmen like me or Sayuri would be able to handle a gun like that, only a very trained CAST Fortegunner would have that ability.” JOE said.

“Leave, or else he might shoot you.” Shiro Ryuu said, completely disregarding JOE’s warning about the Killer Elite.

“I know Drake talked about how skilled you are, but there is no way you can fight against a skilled gunman.” JOE said.

“She’s right Shiro Ryuu, the Killer Elite is very dange…” Carlos was about to say before he heard another gunshot from Tiamat’s gun, which Shiro Ryuu blocked again.

“Like I said, you three should go, I’ll catch up to you after I kill this one.” Shiro Ryuu said, insisting that he fight against the Killer Elite wielding Tiamat. Since they didn’t want to argue in the middle of a fight, the three left to fight against the rest of Magnus’s underlings while Shiro Ryuu was alone against Tiamat.

Shiro Ryuu and Tiamat were in a stalemate. Tiamat now had respect for Shiro Ryuu’s ability to deflect his bullets, so now he tried to make sure to be careful so that he won’t waste any bullets on blocked shots. While Tiamat was being careful not to waste any shots, Shiro Ryuu was merely stalling Tiamat so that JOE, Carlos, and Nattefrost can escape from the vicinity.

As JOE, Nattefrost, and Carlos were running from the battle between Shiro Ryuu and Tiamat, the 2 beasts and the newman were left to fight off against Magnus’s soldiers. The three stayed where they were, trying to lure the soldiers to come closer.

“What exactly are you doing guys? Wouldn’t it be better to just go there and kick their asses?” Nattefrost asked.

“Wait. I know what I’m doing.” Carlos said, watching the soldiers come closer and closer with their bladed weapons, and having his right hand behind him, as though to hide something. He used his other hand to get a cigar, bit down on it, and then grabbed a lighter to light it up, keeping a grin on his face.

“Oh, I see.” Nattefrost said with a smirk on his face.

The soldiers finally drew closer until they made it to where Carlos wanted them to be. He pressed the button on the switch he was holding, which blew up the bombs he set up. Some of the soldiers were blown up to pieces, but others were still coming towards them, which is why Carlos set up the extra traps, which he blew up.

While that was happening, Shiro Ryuu, now knowing that the other three were too far away for Tiamat to use his rifle, charged straight towards the CAST as fast as he could. Tiamat fired from his rifle, but Shiro blocked the bullet with his sword. Tiamat fired again, and Shiro Ryuu used his other sword to block it. Another shot from Tiamat, but Shiro Ryuu moved to his left while still continuing his way forward. Tiamat tried to move back, but he wasn’t as fast going back as Shiro was when moving forward. Tiamat couldn’t turn his back on his opponent either, since Shiro would definitely have an advantage if he got Tiamat’s back. Shiro got closer and closer as he kept avoiding all of the shots from Tiamat’s Killer Elite until he finally closed in and did a downward slash with one of his swords. Tiamat, still not dead from the slash, tried to do an SUV attack, a Grom Buster, but Shiro sliced the SUV weapons into pieces, and then severed the CAST’s arms and then did an inward slash with both swords at the same time, which brung Tiamat down with a large laceration across his stomach.

“How dare you… oppose Holy Emperor Magnus.” Tiamat said.

“…”

“You may have defeated me, but you will not stand a chance against Magnus.” Tiamat’s last words before he died. Shiro Ryuu simply walked away from the dead CAST as though nothing happened.

As JOE, Carlos, and Nattefrost were killing the lowly soldiers of Magnus, Nattefrost saw one in particular who looked to be bigger than the rest of them.

“Who dares go against our Holy Ruler?” asked Sodom who drew his Huge Cutter.

“Holy Ruler? What a bunch of bullshit.” Nattefrost scoffed at Sodom as he drew his Kikami and his Halp Serafi, ready to fight.

“Little man, you think you can kill me?” Sodom asked.

“Yeah, I definitely will kill you.” Nattefrost replied.

End of Chatper 52

[Skye-Fox713]

Nice Chapter, indeed

[Ryoten]

Nice chap Shiro. I'll be happy again to train with you some more when I renew my account.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 53 – Nattefrost, Prove yourself!

“Looks like Magnus is being attacked by some people. I heard that some albino swordsman is one of those guys attacking him, I’ll be off to watch his empire fall and his ambitions crumble.” Oukiba said, getting ready to leave. “When his pyramid is brought down, I will be there to take that area.”

“Shiro Ryuu, I hope you’re alright.” Maya said to herself.

“Shiro Ryuu will be there as well. I’ll take you with me, but only so that you won’t try anything to sneak out.” Oukiba said, grabbing Maya’s arm and dragging her along like a slave, and mounted a Kog Nadd. Oukiba was physically massive, and a motorcycle wouldn’t be able to support his weight. Sayuri, or Kasai, who now served as Oukiba’s right hand person also came along. Oukiba was large and strong enough to have Kasai sit on his shoulder, even though Kasai wasn’t that much smaller than Maya, being a 19 year old girl who was 5’5” and 100 pounds. Together, Oukiba, Kasai, and Maya went to Magnus’s pyramid where they would see what Oukiba hopes is the end of Magnus’s ambitions.

As they finally made it there, Maya saw a skinny male newman with a purple Mohawk and a headband and immediately recognized it as Nattefrost. Nattefrost and Sodom were facing off against eachother, Nattefrost holding on to his daggers while Sodom was carrying his large sword.

“Nattefrost!” Maya yelled out, seeing him from the top of a cliff. Oukiba put his hand over Maya’s mouth so that she would be quiet.

“Looks like someone you know.” Oukiba said.

Maya saw Nattefrost and was worried about him, especially since he was up against a very strong looking enemy, one of Magnus’s elite fighters, Sodom.

“Shiro Ryuu, where are you? Nattefrost needs your help.” Maya said to herself.

Nattefrost and Sodom started circling around eachother, and Nattefrost made the first move by rushing his opponent with his daggers, but Sodom blocked with his sword, sending Nattefrost to the floor.

“You’re just a little brat. There’s no way you can defeat me.” Sodom said, holding his sword over his shoulder. Nattefrost was able to get back on his feet and attacked Sodom again, but only to get the same result, he fell down to the floor, harder than before. Sodom then raised his sword and sent it down on Nattefrost who moved out of the way just in time. While avoiding the attacks, Nattefrost went straight towards Sodom again, but Sodom started to strike, and Nattefrost was now the one blocking. Sodom was attacking repeatedly, forcing Nattefrost into defending himself. Maya watched the fight from the cliff, worried about Nattefrost.

“Nattefrost…” Maya thought to herself as she tried to remember their past together.


Maya was hanging around in the colony when she saw a young male newman sitting in a corner all by himself. Maya couldn’t help but try to give the boy some company. This was seven years back, Maya was 17 years old at the time while Nattefrost was ten years old.

“Hey kid, whats wrong?” Maya asked.

“They’re always picking on me because I’m a newman but I can’t do technics really well. On top of that, I don’t know how to use a gun and because I’m a newman, I’ll never be able to be a good Hunter. I just can’t do anything right, I’m pathetic.” The boy said while he was crying.

“Hey, don’t say that. You’re not pathetic.”

“Yes I am. I just have to face it, I’ll never be a Guardian. I should just go kill myself.”

“Don’t do that! What about your family? Don’t you have people who care about you?”

“No. I don’t have any parents or family, and everybody here hates me. All they ever do is laugh at me and make fun of me.”

“Killing yourself isn’t going to solve anything.”

“I don’t care about that, I’ll be better of dead than being picked on anyway. Even if they pick on me when I’m dead, I won’t care because I’m dead.”

“Hey, wanna hang out with me? I can be your friend if nobody else wants to.”

“Uhh..sure… ok.” Nattefrost tried to wipe the tears off of his face.


Maya now saw that same young boy being beaten by a seemingly superior opponent. She was very worried about Nattefrost’s life. Everytime she saw him get knocked down, Nattefrost tried his best to get right back on his feet immediately. Maya noticed how Nattefrost grew up.

“You’re very persistent, I’ll give you that. But now, I’ll have to kill you.” Sodom said.

“No you won’t, you’ll be the one who’s going to die!” Nattefrost said as he drew his Kikami and waved it around, sending a series of blades at Sodom. Sodom blocked them all with his sword and closed in on Nattefrost, who blocked the sword attack, but flew twenty feet back. Sodom came at him again, and Nattefrost used his dagger to block, but still flew back another twenty feet.

“I can’t believe it, what was Shiro Ryuu doing to Nattefrost?” Maya thought to herself.

“Alright, now its time to get serious.” Nattefrost said as he rushed towards Sodom, but it was so fast that it had mind as well be a teleport. Sodom couldn’t see Nattefrost as the newman took the beast’s back and did a downward slash. Sodom was swinging his sword around to try and hit Nattefrost, but to no avail, he couldn’t even touch him, Sodom was only swinging his sword around randomly. While Nattefrost was now able to easily dodge Sodom’s attacks, he went in for one more attack, but Sodom had the perfect defense for this situation, he spun his sword around in a 360 degree angle, it was an attack known as Tornado Break. Nattefrost was able to get out of the sword’s radius just in time, but was not spared from getting grazed by the sword’s edge, causing a large cut across his torso. Blood dripped from Nattefrost’s torso, but he still tried to stay up. He tried to get in and attack again, but Sodom did Tornado Break again, opening up another large laceration across the newman’s torso. Nattefrost then tried to remember his past.


“Look at you! A newman who sucks at technics. What’s the point of being a Guardian if you can’t even use a technic. That’s all you newmans can ever be good for, you should just give up or kill yourself.” One of the children, a human said to Nattefrost.

“Shut up! I WILL become a Guardian!” Nattefrost said.

“Yeah right.”

“I WILL!” Nattefrost charged at the human with a dagger, but found himself in the floor, looking up at the human.

“You see? You suck, you’re a newman, and you can never be good at anything but technics. But even at that, you still suck, a CAST can use better technics than you ever will.” The human bully said as he left.

“Dammit! I have to be better! I have to be stronger, I want to be able to beat that guy up!” Nattefrost thought to himself.


“I didn’t want to have to use this technic, but you left me no choice.” Nattefrost said, now concentrating on his fight with Sodom. He pulled out his wand, which released dark energy.

“Here goes, MEGISTAR!” Nattefrost casted Megistar, a buff spell that increased all of his physical and mental attributes, but at a certain price. He ran straight into Sodom faster than ever before, too fast for Sodom to use Tornado Break. He then did an upward slash with his Halp Serafi which cut deep into Sodom’s flesh. Maya looked from above in amazement at Nattefrost.

“Is this the same crying kid I used to know? Is this really Nattefrost? I can’t believe it, Shiro really changed him.” Maya thought.

As Nattefrost did another attack to Sodom, Sodom tried to stab Nattefrost, who used hi left arm to take the impalemen of the sword and used his Halp Serafi to sever Sodom’s hands, and finally, stab it into Sodom’s heart. Sodom’s body then fell to the ground. Nattefrost also lost a lot of his strength and could hardly hold himself together, and he too fell to the ground.

“Nattefrost used Megistar, that technic takes a toll on the user’s body as a price for increasing all of their attributes. Nattefrost could have even killed himself doing that spell.” Maya thought.

Shiro Ryuu came up to Nattefrost’s body and gave him a trimate.

“Nattefrost, you did well. Here, take this.”

“Thanks…” Nattefrost said in a tired tone.

“Damn you! You killed Sodom you bastard! Now its your turn to die!” said a male newman, Gomorrah.

“No, you will be the one who dies.” Shiro Ryuu said, ready to fight the newman.

End of Chapter 53

[Skye-Fox713]

nice chapter.

[DonRoyale]

EDIT: Never mind.

<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: DonRoyale on 2007-04-20 19:30 ]</font>

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 54 – Oukiba witnesses Shiro Ryuu

Shiro Ryuu stood in a battoujutsu stance, dead set on fighting against Gomorrah, the male newman who held a Granaroc. To see Shiro Ryuu finally fight was what Oukiba has finally been waiting for. Maya, who was with Oukiba was very happy to see Shiro Ryuu again, even though she was sure that Shiro would get angry at her for following him to Moatoob.

“You’re working for Magnus, right? In that case, I’ll have to kill you.” Shiro Ryuu said.

“Foolish human, you think you stand a chance against our Divine Ruler?”

“Shut up.” Shiro Ryuu said, rushing towards the newman and doing a battoujutsu slash which Gomorrah blocked by casting Gibarta. Shiro Ryuu figured out that his opponent was a Fortetecher, so he had to be careful. He used his swords to cut down the spikes of ice created from the Gibarta spell. Shiro tried once more to attack Gomorrah, but saw his enemy casting Gizonde, which Shiro Ryuu had to avoid by backing away. After seeing that Shiro Ryuu was trying to get close to him repeatedly, Gomorrah felt that he had a strategy of what to do against his opponent.

“I know exactly what to do now. Looks like he’s purely a swordsman, I’ve got it, I know how to stop this guy.” Gomorrah said as he got a Granaroc that had blue photon energy. He stood there as Shiro Ryuu was going to rush him again, but when Shiro Ryuu got in the right distance, Gomorrah casted Dambarta, a very powerful ice spell which created a mountain of ice around the caster. Gomorrah was sure that he had the fight won now, disabling Shiro Ryuu from getting into close combat. Shiro Ryuu felt cornered, having limited abilities in ranged combat or spell casting. From above, Oukiba and Maya watched, mounted on the Kog Nadd.

“Is this the Shiro Ryuu I’ve been so eager to watch? Pathetic, he has nowhere to go now.” Oukiba said.

“You’re wrong Oukiba, Shiro Ryuu is strong, he’ll win this fight.” Maya said.

“You seem to have a lot of faith in this man.”

“That’s right, he’s invincible, there’s not a single person in Gurhal who can stop him.”

“Really? Well then, I’ll see about that.” Oukiba kept watching Shiro Ryuu fight against Gomorrah while JOE took Nattefrost somewhere safe and Carlos was taking down the other soldiers. Maya also noticed Carlos, and recognized him upon sight.

“Is that Carlos? I can’t believe it, what’s he doing here?” Maya asked herself.

“Carlos Guevara, he’s been rebelling against me and Magnus. I won’t be allowed to let him live either.” Oukiba thought.

Carlos was using his Thunder Cannon against the soldiers, which pierced through them with the photon laser. While it killed many of the soldiers, those who weren’t kill were frozen, and unable to move around, making it easy for Carlos to finish them off with his Muktrand. He then had the other members of his resistance group to come help out against Magnus’s soldiers. Eventually, the soldiers have greatly reduced in numbers, but Shiro Ryuu was still up against Gomorrah.

“Shiro Ryuu, you need help?” Carlos said.

“No, I’m alright.” Shiro Ryuu said. “Just go and take care of the rest of the soldiers. I’ll kill this man, and then go kill Magnus.”

“Ok.”

Shiro Ryuu was in a fighting stance, watching as Gomorrah was still casting Dambarta. He tried not to get too close, or else he’ll get cut by sharp ice, or frozen. As he kept watching, he noticed that the spell was getting progressively smaller, a sign that constant use of the spell for too long was beginning to take a toll on Gomorrah. Shiro Ryuu waited for the spell’s strength to diminish enough for him to make his attack. Gomorrah knew that if he stopped casting Dambarta for even a second, Shiro Ryuu would have the opportunity to attack, so he kept holding on to the spell. Finally, Gomorrah broke down and got too tired from the spell, after which Shiro Ryuu made a swift attack and did a downward slash with both swords. Blood spurted out from Gomorrah’s body as he fell dead to the floor.

“Looks like you’re right about him. He’s definitely a strong fighter.” Oukiba said to Maya about Shiro Ryuu.

“You still want to fight against him?”

“Now that I know how strong he is, I want to fight against him even more. Defeating a strong man like him will prove a worthy challenge for me, as well as a test from the heavens. When I kill him, I will show the heavens that I am stronger than anyone in Gurhal.”

“This man, he’s just like Tai Yin, completely obsessed with being stronger, and in some ways, I see a bit of Shiro Ryuu in him as well.” Maya thought to herself. While thinking about Shiro Ryuu, she saw him down there, while Magnus was standing on the top of the pyramid, which was now finally complete. JOE was keeping guard of Nattefrost’s body and Carlos was still fighting off the soldiers, and Shiro Ryuu helped him finish them all off. Now, only Magnus himself remained.

“Shiro Ryuu is really strong, it looks like I won’t have to kill Magnus myself.” Oukiba said, watching over at Magnus standing on the top of the pyramid.

“Magnus, now is your turn.” Shiro Ryuu said, climbing his way up to the pyramid’s peak, both of his swords drawn out and ready to fight against Magnus. Magnus then looked to his side, and saw that Oukiba was there.

“Oukiba, its you.” Magnus thought to himself. While he looked at Oukiba, Magnus started to think about the time before he betrayed him.


Magnus was one of, if not, the strongest of Oukiba’s men while working under him. Oukiba was getting ready to conquer a village, and it happened to be the place where Magnus’s family lived. Magnus was against this attack, but at that time, he was loyal to Oukiba. As they attacked the village, many of Oukiba’s men burned down all of the houses, including the one in which Magnus’s family lived in. After the attack, Magnus looked around to see his wife and his three year old son burned to ashes. At that moment, he now had hostility towards Oukiba, and betrayed him.


Now, Magnus still had a grudge against Oukiba, and built his empire, now working for his own interests instead of working for Oukiba. As he had his pyramid built for himself, he stood on the top of it, as though he was on top of the world, like the God that he thinks he is. He looked down on Shiro Ryuu, who was climbing his way up to the top. Magnus equipped his Gudda Hon and waited for Shiro Ryuu to make it up to the top. After Carlos was done with the soldiers, he stayed to watch the fight between Shiro Ryuu and Magnus. JOE also noticed that the soldiers were all gone, and felt that it was safe to watch the fight. Also watching was Oukiba, who wanted to see how strong Shiro Ryuu really was, and to see if he Magnus’s ambitions broken.

End of the Chapter 54

[DonRoyale]

End of THE chapter 54...ooh...lol

[Skye-Fox713]

can't waint for next chapter

[Shiro_Ryuu]

The moment you've been waiting for, Shiro Ryuu vs. Magnus, but please note that this ISN'T the end of the 3rd arc, which focuses more on Oukiba than on Magnus.

Chapter 55 – The Divine Ruler’s Ambitions Destroyed

Shiro Ryuu climbed his way up to the top of the pyramid, where Magnus stood waiting. Shiro had his Heavy Twins equipped while Magnus had his Gudda Hon.

“So, you’re Shiro Ryuu, the one who killed Strauch and Nosferatu. You may be able to kill those two, but there is no way you’ll be able to defeat a man such as myself, who has been chosen by god to rule.” Magnus said.

“Just shut up, I’m going to end your life right here and now.” Shiro Ryuu said.

“Hmph! By all means, come up here and try.”

“Looks like Magnus and Shiro Ryuu are finally going to fight.” Oukiba said.

“Shiro Ryuu, please win.” Maya thought.

Carlos, who was finished with the lower ranking soldiers looked up to see Shiro Ryuu and Magnus fight. JOE saw that Nattefrost has finally gotten his strength back, and the two were also looking up at the top of the pyramid to see the fight.

“There’s no way Shiro Ryuu is gonna lose.” Nattefrost said.

“I hope not. I’m pretty sure he can do it though, I mean, he just killed a guy who was using a super high-end rifle using only his swords.”

“Yeah, but Magnus is much more dangerous than a gun user.” Carlos said. “I just hope Shiro Ryuu can win this fight so that the people here can finally be freed from his tyrannical rule.”

Shiro Ryuu made it close to the top of the pyramid, looking up at Magnus, who was still standing on the pointy top of it.

“Those who oppose me will all die. I will make an example out of you, you petty human.” Magnus said.

“…” Shiro got his swords ready and attacked Magnus, who used the photon horns of his brass knuckles to defend against the sword attacks. Magnus proceeded to throw a right cross to Shiro’s face, which Shiro dodged by weeving to the side, but received a cut on his cheek from getting grazed. Shiro Ryuu then saw a left hook coming to his face, and backed his head out of the way, although he still received a pair of parallel wounds on his face, from which blood began to pour down. Luckily for Shiro Ryuu, both of the cuts were under his eyes, so the blood won’t block his vision. One cut was just under it while the other was under his chin. Shiro Ryuu however, had no time to think about the wounds as he saw another right straight from Magnus. Shiro Ryuu moved his head to his left, but when he did, Magnus threw a kick to Shiro’s face which knocked him down to the floor, and sent him falling down twenty feet from the top of the peak. Shiro Ryuu used one of his swords to stop himself from falling by stabbing it down on on the pyramid to give himself something to hold onto, and jumped right back on his feet. But as he got back up, Magnus threw another powerful right straight punch that knocked him back, and as an effect, made him fall lower down the pyramid as well.

“Is this the extent of your abilities?” Magnus asked. Shiro Ryuu didn’t respond as he ran straight towards the beast again, trying to slash him, but having it blocked by Magnus’s Gudda Hon. Shiro Ryuu then saw a punch coming towards his face Shiro moved his heads to the side in order to narrowly escape taking a clean shot which could be fatal. The weapon had a pair of photon horns that may have pierced through Shiro’s head if he got punched. Shiro Ryuu got in closer and did an upward slash, but Magnus used one of his brass knuckles to redirect the sword, and threw another punch to Shiro’s face with his other hand, which Shiro blocked with his arm. Magnus punctures a pair of holes into Shiro Ryuu’s arm as a result.

“Shiro!” Maya yelled out, worried as she saw that Shiro Ryuu looked to be in trouble, bleeding a whole lot from the punch that he blocked.

“Heh, looks like you’re badly hurt, human.” Magnus said. Shiro Ryuu tried to sink Magnus’s weapon even deeper into his arm, to Magnus’s surprise. “What exactly are you doing?” he asked. After sinking the horns of Magnus’s weapon deeper into his arm, Shiro Ryuu grabbed his other sword and used it to sever Magnus’s arm. Magnus yelled out as blood began to gush out from where his arm used to be.

“I see, he knows exactly what he’s doing. He’s willing to undergo pain so that he can deliver worse punishment to his opponent. He’s an incredible fighter indeed.” Oukiba said.

“Shiro Ryuu, please win.” Maya said.

“I am Holy Emperor Magnus, I will not allow myself to be defeated by a petty human such as yourself. “Magnus said. Even with one arm, Magnus still refused to give up against Shiro Ryuu. His tattoo began to glow, and he did his nanoblast, transforming into a purple form.

“You’ve done plenty of evil acts. You’re not a God, you’re no different from a man. Now, prepare to die.” Shiro Ryuu saw Magnus charging at him for one final attack. Shiro Ryuu prepared to defend, but Magnus faked out and threw a kick to Shiro Ryuu’s head, which knocked him down. Shiro Ryuu got up, but saw Magnus throwing another punch at him. Shiro Ryuu grabbed the arm pulled along with Magnus’s momentum to make the beast lose balance, which is when Shiro Ryuu used one of his swords to cut off Magnus’s other arm, and then used both of his swords to deliver a finishing blow to Magnus. Magnus was still alive, but he has now lost so much blood that he was unable to fight as he lied down, bloodied and beaten.

“Shiro Ryuu, a very strong fighter indeed.”

“…”

“Shiro Ryuu, I know that right now, only you can defeat Oukiba. Please, whatever you do, defeat that man. He’s a very evil man. We worked together, but now, with Gurhal in its current state, being destroyed by SEED, he has been hungry for power. He would even sacrifice the lives of other people for his own ambitions.”

“And what about you?”

“While I did work for him once, I have betrayed him because of that time…”

“That time?” Maya thought to herself, hearing the conversation between Shiro Ryuu and the dying Magnus.

“It was at that time. Oukiba and I were going to conquer the Ice Plains as our own territory. But when that happened, some of Oukiba’s soldiers have burned down all of the houses of that village, without evacuating the people there. They have done it under Oukiba’s orders. All of the people there were innocent, and there was not one single survivor. Among the people there who died in the flames that emerged from the Ice Plains village were my wife and my newly born son. Oukiba has killed my family, and so, I have started to make my own empire as vengeance against him. This pyramid was not meant to be dedicated to me, but to my family, and those who have died in those flames. This is a memorial for those who were killed by Oukiba. Shiro Ryuu, even though this was the reason why I did what I did, it is no excuse for what I have done. Please, finish me off.”

“You don’t have very much time to live left. You’re going to die from profuse bleeding. You can go die where ever you want.” Shiro Ryuu said before he walked away. Magnus climbed his way up the top of the pyramid, blood dripping from his dying body, struggling on his way up. Magnus looked up to the sky, visualizing his deceased wife and son. His vision started to blur, and slowly, his body began to give out.

“Magnus, what a pitiful man.” Nattefrost said.

“Yeah, that sucks to hear about what that Oukiba guy did to his family and village.” JOE said.

“Magnus was a man who was filled with sorrow, but he allowed it to consume him and turn him into the darkness. For that, I agree with Nattefrost that Magnus was indeed, a man whom I pity a lot.” Carlos said.

“Shiro Ryuu, once again, you thought that you were fighting an evil man, only to find out that he was not evil afterall.” Maya said.

“Lets go!” Oukiba said to his soldiers as they all left. “With one less threat in the way, my goal of conquest is getting closer.

End of Chapter 55

[Skye-Fox713]

yet another good chapter

[Ryoten]

Damn, another victim of darkness. Great chapter Shiro.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Thanks guys

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 56 – The Terror of the Great Fang

Oukiba sat on his throne, which was attached to a strong motorcycle so that he can sit confortably on it, being surrounded by his soldiers. He had Sayuri sitting on his shoulder while Maya had her arms tied behind her back, a chained collar around her neck, and her clothes torn up like a slave. Oukiba had an army of soldiers behind him, all without any fear and ready to fight. They go around until they finally reach a village for Oukiba to take control over.

“You people will belong to Oukiba from this day forward!” one of the soldiers yelled out to the villagers who tried to lock their selves inside their homes.

Shiro Ryuu, Nattefrost, JOE, and Carlos went to Dagora city and hung out at Gawik’s Pub. Carlos had a few drinks, although he was aware that he wasn’t in the pub to celebrate their victory, but to go to the Galenigare Canyon in order to find Oukiba and get Maya and Sayuri back.

“Maya, why didn’t you stay in the colony like I told you?” Shiro Ryuu kept thinking to himself.

“Shiro Ryuu, we have to get Maya back, but we can’t just go and fight Oukiba. You’re still wounded from Magnus, and Oukiba is much stronger than Magnus.” Carlos said.

“Then what do you propose we do?” Nattefrost asked.

“I don’t know, we’ll have to think about that.” Carlos said.

At sundown, the four people decided to find a place to stay in for the night. Carlos was the only one awake, pretending to be asleep and waiting for the other three to fall asleep. When he figured that they were all asleep, he snuck out of the hotel and went on his way to the Galenigare Canyon all by himself. JOE and Nattefrost were dead asleep, but Shiro Ryuu was able to sense Carlos’s departure and got a grasp of his Ryo-sabrac.

In the Galenigare canyon, some of Oukiba’s men were riding motorcycles and killing all of the villagers who tried to fight back against them. All others who didn’t fight back were tied up with chains as one of them had a branding icon which was in the shape of the Chinese letters for “big” and “fang”, which translated into Oukiba’s name, the “Great Fang”. The branding icons were so hot that they were able to even melt steel.

“Ok guys, you’re all going to either be branded as Oukiba’s men, or else…” the thug said as he turned his face to a bonfire that a male newman created just that moment.

“Yeah, you’re going to have to jump in to that. Heh heh heh.” The male newman said.

Some of the soldiers took hold of the civilians, most of whom were beasts, and the leader of the soldiers branded each of them. Those who resisted were thrown into the bonfire and burnt to ashes. All of the soldiers laughed like savages as they saw those innocent people being burnt into the flames, or screaming in agony from the excruciatingly painful burn from being branded like livestock. The civilians, though they were beasts, were no different from human beings. Being branded like livestock was something they didn’t want, especially from a fellow beast such as Oukiba. Needless to say, Oukiba does plan on giving this same treatment to Humans, Newmans, and CASTs when he tries to conquer Parum and Neudaiz.

Meanwhile, Shiro Ryuu was finally able to get in touch with Shadow, Masako, Firizen, and Ryoten.

“Shiro Ryuu, what’s going on?” Masako asked.

“The man who was responsible for Nosferatu’s actions, Oukiba is in the Galenigare Canyon. He has a strong army of soldiers with him, and he has Maya and Sayuri. We’ll need all the help we can get.”

“Ok.”

“What? Sayuri is with Oukiba? Damn him! I’m definitely going.” Shadow said.

Shiro Ryuu woke up JOE and Nattefrost.

“Carlos has went off to fight Oukiba by himself. We should help him. Shadow, Masako, Firizen, and Ryoten are coming too.” Shiro Ryuu said. The two immediately got up and brung their weapons before they headed out. Shadow, Masako, Firizen, and Ryoten were told to go to the Galenigare Canyon and meet there to fight Oukiba.

“Shiro Ryuu, do you want us to meet at the Galenigare Canyon?” Shadow asked through the cell phone.

“Yeah.”

“We’d better get going then. Looks like we finally get a chance to take that Oukiba guy down.” Ryoten said.

“I’ll let you guys know right now, if I run into Oukiba, I will have to fight him.” Shiro Ryuu said.

“Yeah, that’s ok.” Masako said.

“Alright, lets all help Carlos out.” Nattefrost said.

Meanwhile, one of the civilians, a young woman of about 20 years old was resisting against Oukiba’s soldiers. As a result, some of the soldiers were about to throw her into the bonfire, but were all chopped down.

“No innocent person should ever undergo the treatment you are putting them through, Oukiba.” Carlos said as he emerged from the shower of blood that he caused from the soldiers he killed.

“Carlos Guevara…” Oukiba said in a very relaxed tone.

“Carlos!” Maya yelled out.

“Maya! Damn you Oukiba! You’d better not lay a finger on Maya!” Carlos said.

“Carlos, just stay away! You’re going to get yourself killed, this guy isn’t normal!” Maya said.

“Shut up, or else I’ll kill you.” Oukiba said.

“You’re truly a demon. You don’t even show mercy for a woman.”

“In the world that I am going to create, it shall be a world in which only the strong survive and the weak are the prey. Nobody will be spared from my law, not even women or children who choose to oppose me. I will strike fear into the hearts of the people of Gurhal! Conquest, that is my one true ambition!”

“Damn you to hell! You’re willing to sacrifice innocent lives for your ambition. Its like your ambition has been helped ever since SEED has began infecting the people here. You’re just another person who’s abusing his power to oppress the weak, and for that, I must bring an end to you right here and now!” Carlos said, drawing his axe and charging at Oukiba, who was mounted on his Kog Nadd. Oukiba was able to see the attack coming and used his bare hand to grab the hilt of the axe and break the weapon in half. Carlos drew his Gur Misal and aimed to hit the Kog Nadd with it, but Oukiba drew his axe and deflected the grenade, and then used his axe again to chop the grenade launcher in half. Since he was fighting Oukiba head on, Carlos knew that his traps weren’t going to work. And if he tried anything else, Oukiba would easily counter it again. Carlos was now running out of choices now, so he changed to his nanoblast form, which was the red Adaka Val form which increased one’s brute strength. Oukiba still sat on his Kog Nadd, not one bit intimidated by the transformed beast. Carlos tried to pound no Oukiba, who finally got off of his mount to defend against the beast. Carlos pounded down on Oukiba, resulting in a large smoke covering the scene, but everyone, including Maya who was watching assumed that Carlos has killed Oukiba.

“Carlos! You did it! You’ve defeated him!” Maya yelled in excitement, but as the fog cleared up, all of the cheerful faced of the civilians turned into those of fear, as they saw Oukiba using one hand to defend against Carlos’s attack.

“Hmph! If I allow myself to get defeated by a petty rebel such as yourself, then I wouldn’t be worthy of the name Oukiba.” Oukiba said.

“What the hell? Just…who…is…this guy?” Maya said, shaking in fear of Oukiba’s ridiculous strength.

“He’s a monster!” most of the people said in fear of the sight they were seeing, a normal form beast being able to have equal strength to a beast in his nanoblast form. Oukiba threw a punch to Carlos’s stomach which downed the beast. Not only has Oukiba been on equal ground with a nanoblast beast in terms of strength, but he was even able to overpower his opponent, a true testament of his strength. Eventually, the nanoblasted Carlos was on the floor, struggling for air before he returned back to his humanoid form.

“People of Moatoob, I shall now demonstrate what happens to those who rebel against me!” Oukiba said, telling his soldiers to pick up their rifles and aim them at Carlos for a public execution.

“Carlos!” Maya cried out, seeing that Carlos was going to die and she was unable to do anything about it.

“Maya…” Carlos said.

End of Chapter 56

[Ryoten]

Oukiba is THAT strong?!? This might be a tough one Shiro. Great chap.

[Skye-Fox713]

JOE needs to do a spec op's infiltration move with her active caouflage.

but good chapter, Shiro is difinantly going to have a tough fight against Oukiba.

[DonRoyale]

HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!

Just wait, guys...Shiro told me everything about the next chapter. I lol'ed.

[Aileron]

Firizen needs to come back to the story and yes, I lost my old account...

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Hey, whats up man? Dont worry, hell be back.

[Aileron]

Ah cool, was just wondering =p

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 57 – Carlos Guevara

As Carlos was going to die, he looked at Maya for one last time, seeing her with her arms tied up and a chained collar around her neck with tears running down her eyes. Carlos was pained to see Maya in this way, but he now knew that it was the last he’ll ever see of her, so he decided to look at her some more. He wanted Maya to be the last thing he’d see before his death. He began to think about his past.


Two years ago, Carlos Guevara was 22 years old, training to be a certified scientist. Very few beasts have been scientists, so Carlos felt that he was making a good name for his race, showing that they too can be as good scientists as Humans and Newmans. Aside from that, he was also a skilled Protranser. During his training to be a scientist, he was good friends with Maya Shidow, someone who wasn’t considered to be one of the smartest people around, yet was also trying to be a scientist. Both were students of Kou Taragi, and Carlos knew that Maya was having a thing for Kou, which Carlos was feeling uncomfortable with, since he had a crush on Maya, depite the fact that her grades were not as good as his own.

“Maya, how about if we go out together or something?” Carlos asked Maya out.

“Uhh, what’s this about?” Maya asked.

“I just want to go out and see the world, and I figured that maybe, we can go out on a date or something, just to see eachother one last time. We’re going to be busy with our jobs from here on out, and we may not have the time to see eachother and enjoy our youth like this anymore.” Carlos said, using his hand to scratch his head, which at the time was only covered with short hair. He was also very clean shaven at the time, unlike now, when he has a beard.

The two went out and decided to go to Neudaiz. It was midnight, and the two could see the full moon shining brightly and vividly.

“Wow, the moon’s so beautiful.” Maya said.

“Yeah, but not as beautiful as you.” Carlos thought to himself, nervous about what he should say to Maya. Carlos has always been know to be a shy person, and being with Maya made him very nervous. He was afraid of telling Maya how he felt, but he wanted to take this opportunity to do so. As he and Maya were looking up at the stars, he grabbed a cigar and lit it up and started smoking.

“Maya, I have something that I would want to say.”

“Yeah?”

“You know what? Just forget about it.”

“Carlos…” Maya thought.

“Well, anyway, before we finally become certified scientists, I kind of want to see the whole world, so we may not be seeing eachother for too much. I just kinda wanted to be here with you like this for one last time.” Carlos said.

“That’s it?”

“Yeah. I’d want you to come with me, but you said that your family wanted you to be with them, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Its ok.”

The next day, Carlos started packing his belongings, put only what he needed or wanted into his backpack, and grabbed a motorcycle. He put it along with his inventory and went to the PPT spaceport. There, he ran into Maya, who was on her way to Neudaiz. This seemed like a perfect opportunity to see her for one last time. However, Carlos knew that one more time would make it more painful to be without her, so he decided to go on his own to Moatoob without one last good-bye. For some reason, he knew that he was going to regret this. He boarded the ship to Moatoob and there, he began his travels on his own. As he traveled, he wrote a diary of everything he saw there.

Expecting to enjoy his tour of Gurhal, what he actually saw was the opposite. He has seen nothing but suffering everywhere he went. In Moatoob, it was a place where thugs and rogues did as they pleased, taking food and women away from civilian families. In Neudaiz, there was a large gap between rich and poor, the rich and corrupting Communion were trying to force their own religion on the rest of the planet, making it a theocracy. In Parum, there are human rebels who are against the CAST government, and the CAST supremacies who wanted to rid the world of all non-CAST races. He saw lots of suffering, and it was then that he decided to give up his dreams of being a scientist and use his abilities as a Protranser to help the less fortunate. At that point, Carlos has started many movements to help the people of Gurhal, and when the SEED attacked, he felt that he had more of a purpose to fight.


After remembering his past, he now saw Maya Shidow tied up, helpless as thought she were Oukiba’s slave. He had a few words that he wanted to say before his death. He saw the soldiers who were all pointing rifles at him in preparation for Carlos’s public execution. Oukiba gave the cue to his soldiers to fire, after which Carlos was covered in holes.

“Carlos!” Maya cried out as she saw Carlos being shot by Oukiba’s soldiers. Maya covered her face with her hands as she cried. As she cried, she saw Shiro Ryuu, Nattefrost, and JOE coming, unfortunately, they came too late, Carlos has taken serious wounds.

“Shiro…Ryuu…” Carlos said as he saw Shiro Ryuu.

“Carlos…”

“Shiro…please, let Maya know, that I have…always…loved her. I have always been afraid to..tell…her…that, but…I now, I wanted to let her know that I have loved her…Maya Shidow, farewell…” Carlos said before his body finally went limp and succumbed to his gunshot wounds.

“Carlos..” Maya said with a sobby tone.

“Carlos Guevara…” Shiro Ryuu said. “You will remain alive in my memories.” He then turned around to look at Oukiba, to whom he pointed his swords with an angry look.

“You must be Oukiba.”

“Shiro Ryuu, I assume? I saw your fight against Magnus, and I must say that I am very impressed with your skills. However, I will show you that I am the strongest fighter in Gurhal, and nobody, not even you will be able to stop me from my ambition.” Oukiba said, brandishing his axe. The two fighters faced off against one another, preparing to fight.

End of Chapter 57


Yesh, thats right people, next chapter, Shiro Ryuu vs. Oukiba!

[Shiro_Ryuu]

You know what? Just decided that I'd mind as well post this, The White Dragon and The Great Fang go at it in this one.

Oh yeah, here's Oukiba.
http://img407.imageshack.us/img407/6585/psu20070422230033022lq6.png

Chapter 58 – Haunted by Emotions! Oukiba pulls off the impossible!

Shiro Ryuu and Oukiba faced off against eachother. As the two stared eachother down, JOE tried to rescue Maya while Nattefrost dealed with the lowly soldiers. As JOE tried to set Maya free, she saw Sayuri point a gun at her.

“Sayuri, what’s the meaning of this? Aren’t we friends?”

“I will not anyone oppose Oukiba. Leave, or else I’ll kill you.”

“Shadow has been wanting you to come back with us.”

“Shadow? Who’s that? And why are you calling me Sayuri. My name is Kasai.” As Sayuri said that, JOE finally realized that Sayuri has lost her memory. JOE looked angrily at Oukiba now, who she knew was to blame.

“Oukiba! How can you do this to Sayuri? How can you brainwash her into working for you!”

“Brainwash? Nonsense! She’s following me by her own will. She had the choice of not following me as well.”

“You should be paying your attention to me.” Shiro Ryuu said with an emotionless tone in his voice.

“Shiro Ryuu, you smell of so much blood. I expect a lot out of a man who smells of as much blood as you.” Oukiba said, able to smell the blood of all the people Shiro Ryuu killed due to his heightened sense of smell, which was similar to that of a wolf. As a beast, it wasn’t anything out of the ordinary for him to have a wolf’s keen sense of smell.

“True, I have killed many, I’m not surprised that a dog like yourself will be able to smell blood. The scent of blood can never be washed away. And now, it shall be your blood that shall be among the blood that covers my scent as well.” Shiro Ryuu drew one of his sabrac swords and held the handle with both hands. Oukiba drew his axe and got into a fighting stance of his own as well. Shiro Ryuu started the fight by running towards Oukiba and doing a jumping downward slash which Oukiba tried to dodge, but ended up getting a cut on his face.

"I see, you actually injured me. Looks like I'm going to have to take you seriously." Oukiba said, preparing his axe. Shiro Ryuu came aggressively at Oukiba again, but the beast was able to evade the attack and counter with a downward slash which Shiro Ryuu blocked with his sword, but Oukiba’s strength was too much, so Shiro Ryuu drew his other sword.

Meanwhile, JOE and Sayuri were facing off, pointing guns at eachother. Sayuri looked eager to kill, but JOE wasn’t willing to do the same. Nattefrost was distracted with Oukiba’s other soldiers, killing them, but unable to help Shiro Ryuu with Oukiba. JOE and Sayuri were firing at eachother, dodging eachother’s bullets. JOE was using her Phantom rifle while Sayuri was using her Deathmaker pistols. Eventually, they were holding eachother at gunpoint.

“Sayuri, I don’t want to do this. Don’t you remember me? Its JOE, were both Guardians.” JOE and Sayuri were holding eachother at gunpoint, but JOE looked hesitant to shoot, unlike Sayuri, who had intentions to kill. However, with neither one at an advantage, they both backed away and started firing at eachother. Both were able to dodge the other’s bullets. JOE found a rock for her to hide behind while Sayuri was shooting her, and to recharge her ammo. As she refilled her rifle’s ammo, she got up and tried to shoot at Sayuri, who saw a tree for her to use as a shield. The two then tried to shoot eachother, but neither one was able to hit the other before their guns have ran out of bullets.

Shiro Ryuu, using both of his swords was trying his best to defend against Oukiba’s axe strike. Oukiba pulled back and started a barrage of axe swings, all of which Shiro Ryuu had no answer to other than to use his swords to block. Shiro Ryuu was unable to do anything to fight back, knowing that if he tried anything, he would end up getting slashed by Oukiba’s weapon. He was getting cut by many of his opponent’s slashes. Others were pushing him back, and one of them had him falling down to the floor.

“Shiro Ryuu!” Maya yelled out in fear as she saw Shiro Ryuu at the disadvantage for the first time since she met him. She couldn’t believe that the seemingly invincible man that saved her from the group of SEED infected bandits when they first met would actually be losing to somebody in a fight. She began to think back to that moment when Shiro Ryuu was easily dispatching that gang, and now, looked forward to see that same man knocked down to the floor by this one single man.

“Is Oukiba really this strong? So much so that he can push Shiro Ryuu this far?” she thought to herself.

“You last longer than most others, but in the end, you are still inferior to me.” Oukiba said, walking over to the downed Shiro Ryuu, who got up as quickly as possible and went in to attack Oukiba again. Oukiba grabbed his axe and started another barrage of attacks, many of them cutting Shiro Ryuu despite his efforts to defend himself. Shiro Ryuu’s two swords were enough only to defend himself, he was cornered. He felt like a dragon who has lost his claws and flight, in the floor, staring into a large, hungry wolf. Shiro Ryuu tried his best not to give up, but for reasons he himself can’t explain, his legs began shaking, sweat began dripping from his forehead, and he was feeling in the back of his subconscious mind that he should do whatever he can to get out of there. Shiro Ryuu had never felt this feeling in a long time, ever since he was a small child. He couldn’t understand what he was feeling, but he felt it as he faced Oukiba. He finally gotten to realize just what it was he was having, but he refused to believe that he was having that feeling.

“Is this...fear?” Shiro Ryuu asked himself. Fear, nothing more than a useless word to him, a feeling which he has done away with as he grown to be a strong, powerful swordsman. He looked at Oukiba again, but everytime he glared into the beast’s face, he also saw the face of his father, that abusive man who has tormented him during his early childhood. Maya looked at Shiro Ryuu, and started to sympathize with him, knowing that for the first time in many years, Shiro Ryuu has felt fear.

“Shiro Ryuu, you’re afraid, aren’t you? You’re afraid of Oukiba.” Maya thought.

Shiro Ryuu kept looking at Oukiba, overwhelmed by this physically massive beast. He can deny it as much as he wished, but it didn’t change the fact that he was afraid of Oukiba. He tightened the grip on his swords, and went in to attack once more. Oukiba put his hand out in order to block one of the swords, resulting in that hand being impaled by the sword, but he used his other hand grabbed Shiro Ryuu’s right forearm, and tightened his grip on Shiro Ryuu’s forearm before a loud, cracking sound that Maya, JOE, Nattefrost, and all of Oukiba’s soldiers could hear. Shiro Ryuu screamed in pain, the very first time any of his friends would be able to hear him use his voice at such a magnitude. As Oukiba let go, Shiro Ryuu’s right forearm had been snapped in half, one half of his arm hanging from the rest of the arm. He now only had his left hand to use. Oukiba did a downward elbow strike on the defenseless Shiro Ryuu which sent him to the floor, and began to stomp on his human opponent’s head. Oukiba kicked up opponent’s body to flip him over, making him lie down on his back, and stomped on Shiro Ryuu’s solar plexus.

“Shiro Ryuu, the ‘invincible swordsman’ who has defeated Strauch, Nosferatu, and Magnus now stands before me defeated. Do you see how different we are?” Oukiba said, digging his foot into Shiro Ryuu’s ribs.

“Shiro Ryuu!” JOE said, still facing off with Sayuri. JOE turned her attention away from Sayuri and focused it on Oukiba, pointing her Phantom rifle at the beast. Nattefrost also turned his attention away from the soldiers, doing Renkai Buyou Zan to keep the soldiers away from him as he tried to jump in to help Shiro Ryuu. Oukiba used the butt of his axe to hit Nattefrost on the chin, knocking him out cold. When JOE fired from her rifle, she jumped in the way of JOE’s line of fire and took the bullet before it could reach Oukiba.

“Sayuri!” Maya and JOE yelled out. JOE got angry and nanoblasted, but was still no match for Oukiba, who was still in his humanoid form as he threw a kick to JOE’s ribs which sent her down to the floor. He went back to focus on Shiro Ryuu. Sayuri was on the floor, bleeding, but Oukiba didn’t seem to care very much.

“You bastard! Sayuri risked her life to save you, and now, you’re just going to leave her like that? She’s going to die if you don’t help her out!” Maya cried out.

“…” Oukiba looked at Maya for a few seconds, but turned back to Shiro Ryuu and continued to torture him. “She made a useless sacrifice. I could have defended against a petty firearm.”

“You monster! She was very loyal to you, she tried to sacrifice herself so that you won’t get killed, and you just treat her like this!” Maya cried in anger.

“She was weak. I have no use for weaklings. This world will only belong to those who are strong.” Oukiba said. He had no remorse for Sayuri, who despite her loyalties to him, Oukiba treated as nothing more than just a tool for him to use. As he stood over the defeated Shiro Ryuu, Shadow, Masako, Firizen, and Ryoten came, all armed with their respective weapons.

End of Chapter 58


<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2007-05-03 20:24 ]</font>

[DonRoyale]

OUCH.

I didn't know it was supposed to be THAT brutal.

Now I'm scared...;_;

[Ryoten]

Whoa Shiro, this is by for the greatest chapter you've written. I bow to you on this one my friend.

[Skye-Fox713]

JOE has to be hurtin' right now after getin' kicked in the ribs by Oukiba at the speed she charged at him. Getin' kicked in the ribs and all and now lying at Oukiba feet with the wind knocked out of her. I mean OUCH!

[ShadowDragon28]

Very interesting. that was not bad, Not bad at all. You are improving some, which is good.

[Aileron]

Nice. I can't wait for the next chapter!

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Thanks guys. Man, 5 guys responding to my chapter.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 59 – Defeat

“Sayuri!” Shadow yelled out as he came to the scene. “Oukiba, you asshole! What have you done to Sayuri? And Shiro, Natte, and JOE, what have you done?”

“Shiro Ryuu was no match for me. If you wish to try and fight me, you would be better off turning around and leaving, all four of you.” Oukiba said

“Screw you!” Firizen said as he charged at Oukiba with his spear. Oukiba redirected Firizen’s thrusting attack with just a slight tap to the side, pushing Firizen’s momentum away from his target. Oukiba follwed up by throwing a backfist to Firizen’s face which knocked him down. Ryoten tried to attack Oukiba as well, drawing out his Nightwalker, but Oukiba countered with an axe swing which Ryoten was forced to defend against, but sending him flying back and falling on the canvas.

“Oukiba!!” Shadow yelled out in a rage as he drew his Halp Serafi, but Masako tried to stop him.

“Shadow, be careful.” Masako said as she drew her Heavy Twins.

“Yeah, alright.” Shadow and Masako charged at Oukiba, but the beast pushed them both back with a single swing of his axe. Ryoten drew his Double Saber and took a swing at Oukiba, who blocked with his axe and overpowered Ryoten. Firizen came in and drew out his SUV weapon, a Grom Buster, but as Firizen fired it, Oukiba jumped over the shot and landed behind Firizen, and grabbed his throat and slammed him to the ground. Ryoten came from Oukiba’s back, but Oukiba through a spinning heal kick which landed in Ryoten’s solar plexus and took the air from his lungs. Shadow came in with his Halp Serafi and aggressively went towards Oukiba, but Oukiba grabbed Shadow’s arm and did a downward elbow strike to the back of Shadow’s head. Masako then came after Oukiba, but as she charged at the beast with her Heavy Twins, Oukiba hit her with the butt of his axe, knocking her down to the floor.

Shiro Ryuu tried his best to get up after Oukiba was distracted from his four other opponents. Even with a broken arm, Shiro Ryuu still refused to give up against Oukiba, and reached in to pull out a sword with his left hand.

“Shiro Ryuu! Stop! There’s no need for you to fight anymore, you’re hurt. Please, lets just get out of here.” Maya said as tears were running down her eyes.

“Maya…you don’t understand.” Shiro Ryuu moved out of Maya’s way and faced Oukiba, still willing to fight.

“So, you’d rather die than leave with your life? Looks like your own life means nothing to you if you’re still willing to fight me with only one arm.” Oukiba said.

“…” Shiro Ryuu was about to pull out a sword which looked different from the sabers he’d been using, like a traditional Japanese sword still in its scabbard. Upon seeing that, Shadow ran as quickly as he can to Shiro Ryuu. Masako was also in shock at what she saw, but was busy trying to heal Sayuri.

“That sword, it has to be…” Masako said.

“Is that really...” Shadow ran as fast as he possibly can to Shiro Ryuu to stop him. “Shiro Ryuu, stop.” Shadow put his hand over Shiro Ryuu’s left arm to stop him, and then said into his ear “Shiro Ryuu, whatever you do, don’t use that sword.”

“Shadow, what exactly is going on?” Maya asked, seemingly confused.

“Oukiba…” Shiro Ryuu said in an unusual tone of anger. He wanted to get another piece of Oukiba, but Shadow and Maya were stopping him. Shiro Ryuu struggled to get to Oukiba, but Maya stopped him. Shiro Ryuu would normally be able to overpower Maya, but now, he was bloodied, beaten, exhausted, had a broken arm and some broken ribs. Shiro Ryuu definitely had plenty of willpower, not many would try their best to stand up and fight in the condition that he was in right now.

“Shiro Ryuu, please, just stop.” Maya said again. Shiro Ryuu had blood leaking from his body, an arm that was snapped in half, and was struggling to breathe. Shiro Ryuu got out of Maya’s way and went straight to Oukiba, drawing his sword, which looked like nothing more than a katana, a primitive weapon which was made of a metal blade instead of that of photon. As Maya saw this, she thought nothing else but that Shiro Ryuu was being suicidal. Shiro Ryuu was using the sword with only his left hand, and he ran up to Oukiba and delivered a large cut across the beast’s chest. Shiro Ryuu didn’t have enough power to give a killing slash, so it only cut through skin and muscle.

“So, you have managed to injure me. I praise you not only for that, but for having the willpower to fight even when in your condition. Shiro Ryuu, today, I will not kill you. And you can have the woman back. But next time we meet, I won’t be so generous, and I will make sure that your life will come to an end in our next fight.” Oukiba mounted on his Kog Nad and left. By the time he left, everyone except for Shiro Ryuu—who was the most severely injured—were all healed up. Masako had already healed Sayuri, and she finally regained some of her memory.

“Shiro...” Maya put her hands over Shiro’s body and casted resta on him. She still couldn’t get over the shock she was going through, when Shiro Ryuu first saved her from the group of thugs in Neudaiz, she got it in her mind that Shiro Ryuu was invincible and that nobody would be able to stop him. But now, before her very eyes, was Shiro Ryuu, passed out in the ground, unable to get up, bloodied, battered, and beaten.

Sayuri, JOE, and Nattefrost have all been fully healed, but Shiro Ryuu lost so much blood, and had so many broken bones. He eventually gained consciousness after Maya’s healing, but was still in bad condition. Shiro Ryuu refused to accept the fact that he was afraid of a single person, or the fact that he was afraid at all. It has been a long time since he felt these emotions running through him, so it was just a shock to his system. Either way, this was the first time in his life that he has faced an opponent who was superior to himself.

“Shiro Ryuu, don’t worry, you’ll be just fine.” Maya said.

“…”

“Guys, guess its time we head for the colony.” Shadow said with a hint of disappointment. He was obviously not in a good mood after losing to Oukiba. To see a fighter of Shiro Ryuu’s level being handled by Oukiba like that was something he couldn’t believe.

Shiro Ryuu tried his best to get up and walk to the Spaceport, and Maya tried to stop him.

“Shiro, don’t push yourself. You’re badly hurt, you should take it easy.”

“Maya…” Shiro Ryuu was more depressive looking than he usually was. Though he tried his best to stay up, he couldn’t keep himself together, and the physical pain of his body got the better of him, causing him to crumble to the floor each time he tried to get up. Maya tried to help him up and along with Shadow, helped him to the spaceshit bound to the colony. While Masako, Ryoten, Firizen, Shadow, JOE, Nattefrost, and Sayuri were in one part of the ship, Shiro Ryuu, still badly injured was lying down, being watched over by Maya.

“I’m…pathetic.” Shiro Ryuu said.

“Shiro, don’t say that. Not even the others were able to defeat that man, even when they teamed up on him. He was not normal.”

“Don’t try to make me feel better about myself. I have lost, I deserve to be killed. I can’t live on knowing that I’ve been defeated.” Shiro Ryuu tried to get up, but as he tried, the pain that was all over his body sharpened, and forced him back to a laying position.

“Shiro, I told you already, don’t push yourself, or else you’ll make your injuries worse.” As they all finally made it back to the Colony, JOE, Nattefrost, Masako, Ryoten, Firizen, Shadow, and Sayuri all returned to their rooms since their were not in bad condition, but Shiro Ryuu was rushed to the hospital as soon as possible, being considered to be in critical condition. Maya and the others wanted to see how Shiro Ryuu was, and tried to see what was going on, but were not allowed to go in the hospital room to check, so they were left with no other choice but to wait. The others left, but Maya decided to stay and wait.

End of Chapter 59


**ANNOUNCEMENT**
Ok guys, just gonna let you guys know that I won't be here from May 27 to June 25 because I'll be out of town. while I'm out of town, I'm gonna take a short break from writing. After this arc is done, I'm thinking about archiving this part of the story, and I'll start a new thread for the next part of this story. There's only a few more chapters in this arc, and after that, I'll take a one month leave or so from this story.


<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2007-05-09 05:49 ]</font>

[Ryoten]

Ok Shiro, just keep the stories flowing our way. lol Have fun dude.

[DonRoyale]

Out of town? You're going halfway across the world d00d.

But have fun, at least...

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 60 – Emotional Struggle

Shiro Ryuu was in the hospital, still in bad condition due to his broken arm and ribs. He had an IV injected into his left arm, a cast on his right forearm, and bandages around his waist.

It has only been a month since he was in the hospital, but he has been showing improvements really fast due to Maya’s and Masako’s healing. His arm was now back in one piece, and his ribs were healed, making it easier for him to breathe. Despite some of his physical wounds healing up, he still had the emotional wounds of being defeated by Oukiba.

“Hey Shiro!” Maya Shidow said as she came in to visit. Maya came to visit him very often. Whenever he was with Maya, Shiro had trouble finding out why he felt unusually comfortable. He was always brooding when he was alone, but when Maya showed up, he felt that an emotional burden has been lifted from him. He always preferred to be alone, but now, for some reason, he was very welcoming of Maya’s company. Maya has been kind to Shiro Ryuu when she allowed him to stay at her home when he first came to Gurhal. Shiro Ryuu tried to pay back the kindness by protecting her whenever she was in danger. But now, after being defeated by Oukiba, Shiro had felt that he had lost confidence in his own abilities. Maya made sure that nobody, not even Shadow, Masako, Ryoten or Firizen would see Shiro Ryuu’s body, which was entirely covered with scars.

“Maya…” Shiro Ryuu said. Maya came inside the room and sat next to Shiro Ryuu.

“Looks like you’re getting better. Your forearm bone looks like its now in one piece, and so do your ribs. You’re very lucky about your ribs, when Oukiba stomped you, the broken ribs could have poked into your lungs, good thing they didn’t. You also lost a lot of blood, Oukiba may have gave you some pretty bad wounds.” Maya looked down with a frown on her face and made a request, which she was very reluctant to make. “Shiro… you think I can see your body?” As Maya made her request, tears ran down her cheeks. Upon Maya’s request, Shiro Ryuu removed his shirt for Maya to look at it, to see if his wounds are healed up. Shiro Ryuu had no less than 13 scars covering the frontal portion of his upper body, 4 on his arms, 9 on his torso. After all of Maya’s concern, it seemed that Shiro Ryuu didn’t suffer any new wounds from Oukiba, all of the scars he had now were those he already had before the two even met.

As the two hung out together in the hospital, Kou Taragi showed up, the same scientist who threatened to kill Maya if she let anyone know about how he was planning to use SEED. Upon sight of him, Shiro Ryuu tried to make sure that he wouldn’t get anywhere near Maya.

“Shiro, its alright.” Maya said.

“He’s the same man who…” Shiro Ryuu stopped what he was going to say as Maya came up to Kou and looked at the back of his neck. Shiro Ryuu and Maya were surprised at what they saw.

“Shiro, don’t worry.” Maya interrupted.

“What’s this? Have you been infected by SEED?” Maya looked at the mark that was on Kou’s neck.

“…”

“Yeah, I’ve been infected with SEED.” Kou said. Maya sat down with Kou and looked at Shiro Ryuu for a second.

“Shiro, mind if you can leave the two of us alone?”

“…..” Shiro Ryuu turned away and tried to leave, but there was a part of him that wouldn’t let him walk away. He had a bad feeling about Kou, and now that Maya was alone with him, he felt something bad was going to happen.

“Kou, you were infected with SEED the whole time? What happened? Who did this?”

“Illuminus. They’re the ones who are behind this.”

“Illuminus?”

“Yeah, they did this to me, they purposely injected SEED into me, which is why I was the way I was before. I don’t want anyone else knowing about this except for you. Don’t let anyone know that I’m infected with SEED.”

“Its just so sad to see this happen to you. If only there was something I can do about this.” Maya said. She drew herself closer to Kou, and then, the two kissed eachother. Shiro Ryuu was still there as he watched what was happening. Normally not one to eavesdrop, Shiro Ryuu was still worried about Maya and untrusting of Kou. As he saw Maya and Kou kissing, Shiro Ryuu was feeling a deep pain that he wasn’t used to, the emotional kind.

“Whats wrong with me? Why do I feel this pain? I don’t get it.” Shiro Ryuu said to himself. Maya found out that Shiro Ryuu was still there.

“Shiro! I told you to get out!” Maya yelled.

“…”

“Leave! I want you to leave me and Kou alone!” Maya said. Shiro Ryuu had never heard Maya act this way. She was never one to be like this. Shiro Ryuu turned around and left without saying a single word. With nothing to say, he went to his room.

At his room, Shiro Ryuu locked the doors, put a password to prevent anyone from coming into his room, not even Shadow, Drake, Ryoten, Masako, Firizen, JOE, or Nattefrost were allowed to get in his room. He still had the image of Maya and Kou kissing eachother, and he couldn’t stop thinking about it. The more he thought about it, the more painful it was to him. Shiro Ryuu then tried to think about the time when he saved Maya from the thugs in Neudaiz and let him live in her house for a few weeks before Strauch’s men attacked. He remembered how he and Maya got closer together as they were living together, and how he saved Maya from Nosferatu’s soldiers. He remembered the emotional conversation he had with Maya when the two were taking a rest before going to Mt. Ohtoku to meet Nosferatu. Whenever Shiro Ryuu remembered these, the emotional pain he was going through only got worse.

“Dammit! What’s wrong with me? Why do I feel this pain?” Shiro Ryuu tightened his right fist, holding it tigher and tighter as he tried to hold back his emotions. While he was having trouble with the sorrow he was going through because of Maya and Kou, he was also haunted by feelings of his fear of Oukiba. He began to punch the floor hard enough for his knuckles to bleed. Finally, his right hand was no longer able to handle the tightness of his fist, and the fingers of his right hand broke and blood spurted from his hand. “Maya…” the only thought in Shiro Ryuu’s mind at the time was Maya. Shiro Ryuu had suffered so much in his life as a child, enough to dry out all of his tears. However, despite how much he was used to suffering, despite how emotionally detached he was, the pain that he felt was something he was unable to handle. He broke down into tears as he continued having the image of Maya and Kou kissing eachother, and of Maya telling him to leave her with Kou.

“Could it be possible that I…?” Shiro Ryuu asked himself. “Could I really…be…in love with…” Shiro Ryuu’s emotions have finally got the better of him, and he finally decided to let it out of his system. “Could I possibly be in love with Maya Shidow?” Shiro Ryuu finally realized this, but he now had trouble accepting this. “How can a man such as me possibly fall in love? I have never believed that it would be possible for me. All this time that I’ve felt comfortable with her, all of this time I tried to even sacrifice myself to protect her, this whole time, I simply had feelings for her. I have fallen in love with Maya.” Shiro Ryuu finally confessed to himself how he really felt. He’s never been able to understand these feelings he’s been having. Throughout his life, he’s never been able to understand what love was, or why some people love others. But now, he was in his room, unable to deny that he truly loved Maya.

End of Chapter 60

[DonRoyale]

Well, now...very powerful chapter there d00d.

Two weeks left, ya excited?

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Thanks, and yeah, I'm so stoked about my trip man.

[Ryoten]

I almost cried Shiro...;_; I'm going to my room now...lol the deepest chapter I ever red. Good one.

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 61 – Departure

Shiro Ryuu stayed in his bed for what seemed like three whole days, hardly getting any food, only eating the bare minimum for him to survive. It seemed that he was still troubled by Maya and Kou getting together. He remembered what Laia told him about Maya and Kou having been together before, but when he saw how Kou behaved, Shiro Ryuu disregarded it. Now however, Maya knew that it wasn’t Kou’s fault, and that Kou was not a truly evil man. With this, Maya and Kou have gotten back together. It was then that Shiro Ryuu finally realized that he was in love with Maya, despite his attempts to deny his feelings for her.

“This isn’t enough, I’m not good enough to defeat Oukiba.” Shiro Ryuu thought to himself. He had two people in his mind for the past three days, Oukiba and Maya. As he met Oukiba, the only thing Shiro Ryuu thought about was the fact that he has never met anyone who was a superior fighter to himself. He was used to having had won all of his fights, until he met Oukiba, one of only 4 people to have pushed him to his limit, the other three being Strauch, Nosferatu, and Magnus. He was able to defeat the other three, but he was no match for Oukiba.

Meanwhile, Maya was in the hospital room alone with Kou Taragi due to his SEED infection.

“So Kou, what exactly is Illuminus? And why did they make you threaten to kill me?”

“I’m not allowed to speak of it, they infected me with SEED and” Kou Taragi fell to the floor and screamed. “AAAHHHH!” Kou was on his hands and knees, trying to catch his breathe.

“Taragi-sensei!” Maya yelled.

“Keep away!” Kou said, his skin turning darker and his form becoming less human. Eventually, he grew into a large, four-legged creature with two bladed arms.

“A SEED-form, a Carriguine!” Maya yelled out. She got out of the room and locked it as soon as possible to keep Kou Taragi, now a Carriguine inside the room. However, it was in vain for the creature was strong enough to break through. Maya tried to run away as fast as possible, not wanting to hurt Kou. As much as she tried to run, the Carriguine was too fast for her and eventually caught up to her. The creature slashed with its bladed arms, and Maya tried her best to avoid them, although she got herself cut in the process.

“Looks like I’ll have to contact him.” Maya said, getting her phone, still receiving cuts from the monster.

In his room, Shiro Ryuu received a message, apparently from Maya Shidow. As soon as he knew what was going on, Shiro Ryuu grabbed his Ryo-sabrac and ran as fast as possible to the hospital where Maya and Kou were located. As soon as he made it there, Shiro Ryuu saw Maya at the mercy of the Carriguine.

“Shiro Ryuu, that’s…” Maya said to Shiro Ryuu.

“Kou Taragi?” Shiro Ryuu interrupted.

“Yeah. He’s been infected by SEED, and he turned into that.”

Shiro Ryuu walked calmly towards the Carriguine, both of his swords sheathed. The Carriguine slashed at Shiro Ryuu, who drew one of his swords and severed one of the Carriguine’s arms, then went on to cut off the other arm. Shiro Ryuu then leaped into the air and came down with a downward slash with both swords at the same time. The swords sunk deep into the monster’s flesh before it collapsed. Shiro Ryuu simply pulled his swords out of the body and sheathed them back, as though it was just another thing he killed. Maya however, was in shock at what she just saw, she saw Kou Taragi, the man who was once her teacher, and the man she was once in love with get killed right before her eyes, and in the hands of Shiro Ryuu.

“Taragi…Taragi…TARAGI-SENSEI!!!” Maya cried out. She then got up and walked up towards Shiro Ryuu as fast as she could and proceeded to slap him in the face.

“Shiro Ryuu, you monster! How can you kill Taragi-sensei? Don’t you have any value for another person’s life?”

“…”

“SHIRO! Is that all you have to say!? Just keep your mouth shut? You just killed Taragi-sensei!” Maya yelled, slapping Shiro Ryuu in the face again. “Why did you kill him? WHY!?”

“Would you rather have him kill you?” Shiro Ryuu said.

“I loved him, someone like you would never understand that.”

“That’s right, I don’t.” Shiro Ryuu said as he put one hand on Maya’s shoulder and put her against a wall. For the very first time, Maya saw emotion from Shiro Ryuu, but it wasn’t a kind, gentle smile, it was an evil grin from one who was driven by madness. “I have no value for life, not even even for my own, you actually expect me to believe that I’d have any value for his? Or anyone else’s? Do you have any idea who I am? I am Shiro Ryuu, a man who has ended many lives, so much that I’ve lost count of them. I’m nothing more than a weapon, a tool for murder. Somebody like you will never understand what I’ve been through.”

Maya cried as she heard what Shiro Ryuu said to her. She learned a bit more about Shiro Ryuu, stuff she probably didn’t even want to know. As Shiro Ryuu showed that evil smile, Maya felt that he was no different from Tai Yin or Oukiba. She saw Shiro Ryuu walk away, showing no remorse for killing Kou Taragi.

“So, this is Shiro Ryuu? A man who kills others, no value for life, shows no remorse when he kills, and lacks all human emotions? Is that really him?” Maya asked herself.

“I quit this job.” Shiro Ryuu said as he turned his back and walked away.

“Shiro…” Maya said, seeing Shiro Ryuu get further and further away. “Shiro…” Maya’s last words to Shiro Ryuu before he left. Shiro Ryuu said nothing, not even a farewell as he dissappeared into the shadows.

End of Chapter 61

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fj_nl9DFUls

"Departure" from the Rurouni Kenshin soundtrack, but it uses footage from the anime "X", this vid isn't mine by the way, but if this was an anime, I'd have this song playing, I just kind of thought that this song would fit the mood of this part of the story perfectly.

[Ryoten]

Has Shiro finally lost it? Will Maya ever forgive him? Awww man, this is all to interesting. Maybe a fight with the Blue Dragon will be able to persuade Shiro to tell Maya how he feels.

[DonRoyale]

Wow.

Note to self: Characters > Plots.

http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/icon_disapprove.gif

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Chapter 62 – She who has lost the ones she loved and he who has never been loved

Maya Shidow wandered about in the Central Table of the Guardians Colony, contemplating about the losses of three important people in her life, all of whom were lost so quickly. Carlos Guevara died in a fight against Oukiba, Kou Taragi was turned into a SEED form when he was infected, and was killed by Shiro Ryuu. That same man who killed Kou Taragi has now quit the Guardians and is gone, nowhere to be found. Maya blamed herself for Shiro Ryuu’s departure, and had mixed feelings about him. In one hand, she knew that Shiro Ryuu killed Kou Taragi, and had no remorse for killing him, for this, Maya was still angry at him. But at the same time, Shiro Ryuu may have been trying to protect him, and seeing how Shiro Ryuu was simply by his nature, Maya was sure that he had a troubled past, which may have caused him to be the way he was. Still, she felt that it was no excuse for him to kill Kou Taragi and walk away like it was nothing to him. While she did feel some anger towards him, she started to regret slapping him in the face and yelling at him. The only thing she could wish for now was for a chance to see him again and to talk things over with him. But now, he was gone.

“Shiro, part of me is still angry at you for what you did, but at the same time, I can’t help but feel that you’re only a poor, suffering soul. I can’t help but pity you for some reason, it seems that the only way you know how to live is in the battlefield. What is it about fighting that it can keep you living? I just don’t understand why you only live for battle. You’re body is completely covered in scars, I don’t know if you’ll even live a long life, its just like what Masako told me.” Maya said to herself as she made her way to Shiro Ryuu’s room. As she entered, she saw only an empty room. Shiro Ryuu had a password set up, but he gave the password only to Maya for reasons which not even Shiro Ryuu himself would be able to understand.

“It’s just not the same without him being here.” Maya said as she sat down on the bed on which Shiro Ryuu once slept. Sitting on the bed, Maya had images of Shiro Ryuu lying down while Maya herself was tending to his injuries after his fights with Strauch and Nosferatu. After sitting in Shiro Ryuu’s room for a while, she decided to go to the spaceport and return to her home in Neudaiz. As she wondered about, she ran into Drake.

“Maya, hey. I wanted to ask you something, did Shiro Ryuu really lose to Oukiba? I wanted to hear from you because I just couldn’t believe it when Shadow told me.”

“Yeah, he was defeated.” Maya said, stroking her hair with her hand with a look of dissappointment in her face.

“Thanks. I just wanted to know for sure. I know I could trust Shadow, but I wanted to hear from other sources. The thought of Shiro Ryuu losing was something I just could never be able to imagine when I first saw him fight. Anyway, where is he?”

“I don’t know, I saw him leave, and I haven’t seen him since. And about him losing, I have to agree, I saw him fight, and I thought that he was invincible, but seeing him fight Oukiba, I just couldn’t believe my eyes, but its true, he did lose. This Oukiba is someone who isn’t to be underestimated.”

“Shiro, don’t tell me he left.” Ryoten came in and joined the conversation.

“He just told me that he quit the Guardians, and walked out on me.” Maya said.

“That jerk, how can he do something like that?” Ryoten said, tightening his fist. Nattefrost saw them and came to talk with them.

“Shiro Ryuu promised that he would help me become stronger. I just couldn’t believe that he would walk out like that.” Nattefrost said, having heard the conversation.

“Nattefrost…” Maya said.

“Shiro Ryuu’s gone, but now it only means that I just have to become better than him. I’ll try my best to be even stronger than he is, and when I see him again, I’ll try to defeat him. Maya, you were the one person who supported me when I was young, if Shiro makes you cry, I just wouldn’t be able to forgive him.” Nattefrost said.

“Guys, thanks.” Maya said. “Looks like the ship for Neudaiz is about to leave. I’ll see you guys later, I’m off to my home.” Maya said as she waved goodbye to Drake, Ryoten, and Nattefrost.

Maya finally arrived in Ohtoku city and went on her way back home. As she was walking to her house, the scenery reminded her of when she first saw Shiro Ryuu. She remembered being attacked by a group of thugs before Shiro Ryuu came in to save her and killed off all of the thugs. Seeing as how Shiro Ryuu had no home, Maya allowed him to stay in her house as a way to thank him for saving her. Maya went inside her house, and even being here made her think about Shiro Ryuu. She would look outside in her backyard and have images about Shiro Ryuu training. She visualized Shiro Ryuu setting up metal pillars, and using a wooden sword to slice the wooden pillars with blinding speed in one instant. She sat on her couch, and remembered how she tried to treat Shiro Ryuu’s injuries after his first fight with Tai Yin. It seemed to Maya that no matter what she thought or where she went, she just couldn’t stop thinking about Shiro Ryuu. As she sat on her couch, she saw a piece of paper.

“Huh? What’s this? I’ve never seen this before.” Maya looked to see a pair of Japanese kanji letters, one meaning ‘white’, and the other meaning ‘dragon’. Maya knew that it was Shiro Ryuu, so she opened it up to read what it said:

‘Maya Shidow, I know all about what I have done to have made you upset. I was aware that the man I killed was Kou Taragi, an old teacher of yours, and I know that you may have loved him in your past. Love is an emotion that I can never understand throughout the 25 years I’ve lived.

First, I will let you know right now, Shiro Ry uu is obviously not my real name. It is nothing more than a nickname given to those who have feared my lethal swordsmanship. Ryuushirou Kajiwara is also not my given name in birth, Ryuushirou was a name given to me by my sensei, the late Great Sword Zoke. My real name is Kenji Tachibana. I was born to that name, but I have betrayed it because it has given me bad memories of my early childhood. When I was a young child, I lived with an abusive sadist father who always enjoyed bringing pain to me. Everyday, my father, would always come up to me and bring the closest thing to him and hit me repeatedly with it. He enjoyed hurting me, he enjoyed seeing me in pain, for which reason I have never known or understood. I was so weak back then, I was nothing more than a child, unable to fight back. This inability to fight back was something I’ve hated so much. Eventually, I ran away and left to the streets.

Living in the streets, I was still rejected by all of society. As you may know, I’m an albino, something that is different and unique, something most people don’t understand. People saw me and they shunned me for my appearance. I was nothing more than a child, so all I can ever do is cry by myself because I was hated by everyone. However, I finally ran into someone who treated me with respect. He was Great Sword Zoke, a man who was reputed as being a great Hunter in Pioneer 2. He took me under his wing and taught me swordsmanship. I have quickly progressed myself to become a very strong fighter at the mere age of 10, which was also the same age at which I first killed a human being. Years later, the government coerced Zoke-sensei into turning me over to them so that they can use me as a weapon for assassinations. I was not appreciated for my skills, I was nothing more than a weapon to them, a tool. To them, I was no different from that, I was someone for them to treat as an object, and to be disposed of when I was no longer needed.

Being a weapon of the government, I have murdered, and murdered, and murdered. Everywhere I went, I have left behind an ocean of blood. Through all of my battles, I have suffered numerous wounds, both physical and emotional. I always lived my life being hated by everyone else, either for my appearance or my murderous nature, I was feared and hated by everyone else. The only thing that prevented me from killing myself to escape from this was my will to perfect my sword. Perfection of my swordsmanship was the only reason I had to keep myself living in this world in which everybody hated me. I managed to go against the orders of those who were using me as a weapon and decided to follow Zoke-sensei into becoming a Hunter from the Hunter’s Guild. When I became a Hunter, the people of Pioneer 2 were too eager and impatient to go to Ragol, and the government of Ragol was unable to keep them in their control. With the people of Ragol like this, and no government strong enough to bring order, many of those who were strong decided to abuse their strength in order to oppress the weak. I killed those men with my own hands, having no respect for those who enjoyed picking on those who were weak. I felt that living in battle was the only was I could live, and that where ever I went, there would inevitibly be battle along the way. It was then that I heard of Gurhal, a world in another dimension from Ragol that has enjoyed 100 years of peace. I decided to go there as a way to escape from battle if only for a short time. But as I went there, I found out that thugs were killing innocent people, I had no other choice but to do what was needed of me, to kill those cowardly men who oppressed the weak. I never cared for being a hero, all I ever cared for wa perfecting my sword. However, seeing the strong push the weak around has always made me feel…’

“Silly Shiro. You don’t like seeing the strong pick on the weak because it reminds you of your father back when you were a child, doesn’t it?” Maya said before she continued reading what Shiro Ryuu wrote.

‘I had no idea why I felt this bad feeling when seeing the strong taking advantage of the weak. I don’t even know why I should even protect the very people who have hated and shunned me all of these years. Even if I protect them, I’m nothing more than a monster or a demon to everyone else around me. For what I have done to Kou Taragi, I’m sure that even you must hate me. Don’t worry, you can hate me as much as you wish, I’m used to being hated, it is my curse and my destiny to be hated by everyone else. My life won’t be very long since it is filled with nothing but fights to the death. I have killed many, and it is only fitting for me to die being killed by another man. If I am killed, you may take it as revenge for Kou Taragi’s death, nobody will miss me if I die, my body will rot, those who are alive on will live on as though nothing ever happened. This is the last you’ll ever have to hear from me. I’m leaving the Guardians and continue on what I’ve been doing before, perfecting my sword. Until the day that I am truly invincible, I will not stop on my goal of perfection. Maya, I bid you farewell.’

Maya put the piece of paper closer to herself and cried.

“What have I done? Why did I slap him? Why did I yell at him like that? Poor Shiro, why did I act that way to him? He’s never been loved throughout his life, and the one person who did love him has been taken away from him by people who only wanted to use him as a tool. Its no wonder he doesn’t show his feelings, he doesn’t even understand human emotions, the emotional trauma he had to live through was something that nobody would ever have to suffer. He was an outcast for his entire life. If only I…” Maya covered her face with her hands.

“If only I hadn’t treated Shiro that way, he wouldn’t have left, he would have just stayed with us in the Guardians. Why did you have to leave Shiro?” Maya walked outside and went to the place where Shiro Ryuu first rescued her from the SEED-infected people that tried to kill her. She stood alone in that scene as the wind was blowing through her long, blonde hair.

“Shiro Ryuu, please, come back.” Maya said.

End of Chapter 62, Conclusion to the 1st Part of the story

Yeah, this is it, I won't be posting chapters until I come back from Japan in 6/25. See you guys later. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/anime1.gif

"Misekake no I love you" by Aya Kamiki, not a bad song for the end of this part of the story IMO. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xFbzC6PnneU

[Ryoten]

Nice one Shiro. I'll see ya later man.

[Skye-Fox713]

nice chapter. JOE will be definantly wainting for the next mission.

[DonRoyale]

...Nice. I hope you have fun on your trip to Japan...

Have fun...

[Deja]

See ya shiro, can't say bye to ya on PSU cause I won't resubscribe til about saturday and I think you are gone by then.

So take it easy, and remember to pack me into your bags lol

[Shiro_Ryuu]

Lol, if I can do that, you'll need the willpower not to eat for a full day, cuz thats how long I'll be in the plane. http://www.pso-world.com/images/phpbb/icons/smiles/anime1.gif

And yeah, see you later too, you're gonna be in a 2 or 3 month break or something, right? Looks like PSU is gonna miss both of us for a while, I wonder how it'll manage without us.

<font size=-1>[ This Message was edited by: Shiroryuu on 2007-05-24 17:43 ]</font>